20th Annual World History Association Conference
China in World History • World History From the Center and the Periphery
Beijing, China, July 7th - July 10th, 2011
The World History Association would like to thank the following contributors
who have made the 20th annual WHA Conference possible: Local Affairs Committee: Prof. XIA Jiguo, Prof. LIANG
Zhanjun, Dr. SUN Yue, Associate Prof. CHEN Zhijian,
Associate Dean Mr. KOU Zhigang, Dr. YU Zhan,
Prof. LIU Wenming, Prof. SHI Cheng,
Prof. WANG Yongping, Associate Prof. QIAN Yihui,
Mr. LIANG Tao, Miss XIE Jinling, Miss ZHANG Lijun,
Mr. SHI Mingwen, Miss TIAN Jing
Prof. LIU Xincheng, President of CNU
Prof. HAO Chunwen, Dean of School of History
Prof. XU Lan, Chair of Dept. of World History
Liu Xu, Meilan He and Dai Lisha
Conference at a Glance
Saturday, July 9th
Monday, July 4th - Thursday, July 7th
Beijing area optional pre-conference tours
Wednesday, July 6
h
3:00 p.m. – 6:00 p.m.
Executive Council Meeting
Book Exhibit
3:45 p.m. – 5:00 p.m.
Conference Orientation
4:30 p.m. – 7:00 p.m.
Conference Registration
5:15 p.m. – 6:45 p.m.
Opening Reception
11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.Panels E1–17
12:30 p.m. – 2:00 p.m. Lunch 2:00 p.m. – 3:30 p.m. Panels F1–17
Friday, July 8th
3:30 p.m. – 4:00 p.m.
Afternoon Break
4:00 p.m. – 5:45 p.m.
Pioneers in World History
Awards & Keynote Address
6:00 p.m. – 8:00 p.m.
WHA Banquet
Conference Registration
8:00 a.m. – 9:00 a.m. Opening Ceremony
Sunday, July 10th
9:15 a.m. – 10:30 a.m. Keynote Address
8:30 a.m. – 1:00 p.m.
Book Exhibit
Conference Registration
9:00 a.m. – 10:30 a.m. Panels G1–G17
10:30 a.m. – 11:00 a.m.Morning Break
10:30 a.m. – 11:00 a.m.Morning Break
11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.Panels A1–10
11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.Panels H1–15
12:30 p.m. – 2:00 p.m. Lunch Break
12:00 a.m. – 2:00 p.m.Lunch
12:30 p.m. – 2:00 p.m. WHA Affiliates Lunch mtg.
1:00 p.m. – 2:30 p.m. Post-conference tours
briefing, ICP Restaurant
2:00 p.m. – 3:30 p.m.
Panels B1–10
3:30 p.m. – 4:00 p.m.
Afternoon Break
4:00 p.m. – 5:30 p.m.
Panels C1–16
5:30 p.m. – 8:00 p.m. Friday Reception hosted by the Capital Normal University
2
Conference Registration
10:30a.m. – 11:00 a.m.Morning Break
Thursday, July 7
9:30 a.m. – 5:00 p.m.
8:15 a.m. – 5:00 p.m.
9:30 a.m. – 5:00 p.m.
th
7:30 a.m. – 6:00 p.m.
Business Meeting
9:00 a.m. – 10:30 a.m. Panels D1–17
5:00 p.m. – 8:00 p.m. Early Conference Registration
All CNU Volunteers, Staff and Faculty
All of our sponsors and exhibitors:
8:00 a.m. – 8:45 p.m.
3
Welcome to Beijing
C outside of the United States every third year. In 2005 we convened on the campus of Al-Akhawayn
A Message from our President
ommitted to a global mission, the World History Association holds its annual summer conference
University in Ifrane, Morocco, and in 2008 we met at Queen Mary College, University of London. Thanks to
the generosity of our hosts and the vision and hard work of so
many people, the Twentieth Annual WHA Conference meets
this year at Capital Normal University, only a few kilometers
from the imperial complex begun by the Yongle Emperor in
1406.
The work involved in putting together a conference of
this magnitude, and so far away from the WHA’s base of
operations at the University of Hawai’i in Honolulu, at times
seemed to rival the Yongle Emperor’s transfer of the imperial
seat of power to Beijing. Indeed, the complexity of putting
together a successful conference of this sort necessitated
over three years’ of planning and work. Happily, the WHA
was fortunate that some extraordinary people took up the
challenge.
The Conferences Committee began more than four years ago
to articulate its desire to hold a conference in China, and its
first task was to find a host. Two eminent world historians then
stepped forward, Jerry Bentley and Dr. Liu Xincheng, president
of Capital Normal University. Jerry, who had (and has) an appointment to instruct graduate students in CNU’s
Global History Program, intervened on the part of the WHA and approached President Liu, who proved
only too willing to welcome the WHA to his university. Soon a Local Arrangements Committee (LAC) of CNU
faculty was put together to begin the arduous process of addressing the conference’s myriad details. Thanks
to the patience, good humor, and hard work of Professors Xia Jiguo, Chen Zhijian, and Sun Yue, as well as
of so many of their colleagues, the LAC served as an indispensible force in smoothing out the WHA’s road to
Beijing. Patience, good humor, and hard work was also the triple hallmark of three special “servants” of the
WHA, Executive Director Winston Welch, Administrative Assistant Jackie Wah, and Maryanne Rhett, chair
of the Conference Program Committee. Were I to enumerate all of the problems that they solved quickly and
without complaint and the many productive innovations that they crafted, this greeting would go on for pages.
We would be most ungracious guests if we did not also thank the government of the People’s Republic of
China for issuing visas to all of the conferees who have traveled to Beijing from almost every continent on
the globe. We are especially honored by the presence of Vice Minister of Education Hao Ping. His joining us
underscores the importance of global history studies in China today.
Persons who have attended previous WHA conferences will notice that this is the largest ever, with over
500 registered participants, including over 100 Chinese scholars, teachers, and students. Consequently, this
conference offers more papers and panels than in any previous meeting of the WHA. An especially exciting
innovation is a number of round table meetings in which Chinese teachers will discuss with their colleagues
from abroad their respective approaches to global history.
Last not least, as the saying goes, I should bring your attention to our friendly volunteer ambassadors—all
of them members of the Capital Normal University family. They are true exemplars of traditional Chinese
hospitality and are eager to assist you. .
Now let us enjoy and profit from a conference that we have long anticipated.
Alfred J. Andrea
President, World History Association
ear Friends,
D
A Message from our Executive Director
It is my great pleasure to welcome you to the 2011 World History
Association Conference in Beijing hosted by our gracious colleagues at
Capital Normal University.
We gather together, in our dedication and passion for the field of world
history, to share our knowledge, our talents, and our successes. It is a
time that we come together to connect, collaborate, and create. I know
that you will both inspire and be inspired by fellow colleagues as we foster community and leave with new
friends. I want to extend a special welcome to those attending their first WHA conference, and a hearty
welcome back to those of you returning. In keeping with the WHA tradition of having a warm and friendly
atmosphere, please make it your mission to introduce yourself to people around you at each panel session,
luncheons, and our other events, as well.
We first owe a tremendous thank you to our hosts at CNU, particularly President Liu and the Local
Arrangements Committee of Professors Xia, Chen, and Sun. They have been tireless in their efforts to
make this conference the success that it will be. Please also join me in acknowledging with gratitude the
many volunteers at this event from CNU--we could not have this event without their generous help and gift
of time.
Most people are surprised to learn that the
WHA employs only 2 part-time staff members myself as the Executive Director and Ms. Jackie
Wah, our amazing conference and membership
specialist. Ms. Wah has coordinated a
seemingly impossible number of details to ensure
the best conference experience possible for
everyone.
We are able to produce this conference because
of the tremendous help of some key volunteers,
such as the meticulous planning of the Program
Committee, and especially its Chair, Maryanne
Rhett. Of course, Alfred J. Andrea, who wears
two hats - as Conferences Committee Chair and as current WHA President - has been tireless in overseeing
this conference from conception to reality, and his vision and fortitude have been key for the conferences,
symposia, and the WHA itself. There are so many others to thank whom I have not listed here, but you
know who you are - thank you.
We look forward to your comments on the conference and invite you to look forward to the upcoming
events the WHA has planned, as well. Thank you again for participating in this conference, and I wish
each of you an outstanding experience.
Warm regards,
Winston Welch
4
Executive Director, World History Association
5
Contents
2011 WHA World Scholar Award
Alexandra Pfeiff, M.A. is a graduate of the Free University in Berlin. Her research interests include global
history and history of international organizations in the 20th century. She has worked as a Research
Assistant for the Center for Research on Contemporary History (2008-2010) and experienced a very
interesting internship (2008) at the Centre d’Études Français sur la Chine Contemporaine (CEFC) in
Hong Kong. Her thesis will focus on two organizations, the Chinese
Red Cross and the World Red Swastika Society with the aim to analyze
the transnational exchange of medical science between Europe and
China during the early 20th century. The scope of the project lies in the
comparative approach to facets of Chinese modernity and nation-building,
where two distinct philanthropic and medical organizations were chosen
to discuss the effects of transnational networks on professionalization of
Chinese women.
Conference at a Glance
3
Contents6
WHA World Scholar Award/Keynote Speaker
7
Venue Maps
8
Wednesday & Thursday Events
Friday Events & Panels
Saturday Events & Panels
Sunday Events & Panels
12
13
50
98
Upcoming Conferences
130
Publishers’ Announcements
131
Index135
Keynote Speakers
WHA Officers, Committee Members & Staff
WHA Executive Council
WHA Conferences Committee
Craig Benjamin
Candice L. Goucher
Connie Hudgeons
Marnie Hughes-Warrington
Joel Tishken
Merry Wiesner-Hanks
Alan L. Karras
Rick Warner
Paul E. Jentz
Alfred J. Andrea, Chair
Luke Clossey
Maryanne Rhett
Paul Richgruber
Tom Sanders
Carolyn Neel
Executive Officers
Maryanne Rhett, Chair
Mary Jane Maxwell
Carolyn Neel
Jeremy Neill
Sharlene Sayegh
William Zeigler
Linda Black
Alfred J. Andrea, President
Marc Jason Gilbert, Vice President
Kerry Ward, Secretary
Howard Spodek, Treasurer
Winston Welch, Executive Director
WHA Conference
Program Committee
WHA Staff &
Additional Assistance
Jacqueline Wah, Administrative Assistant, Conference and Membership Specialist
Christian Wagenbreth, WHA Webmaster
Nicole Pang, program designer www.KablooeyDesigns.com
AV Support and Internet Station
for Conferees:
There will be AV equipment in panels where it was requested,
with a dedicated student volunteer to assist with any needs.
Please note internet service is not available in the panel
rooms or in sessions. Please bring all necessary flash drives
and backups, and paper copies are always recommended in
case of technical failure.
Liu Xincheng
Craig Benjamin
Dr. Liu Xincheng, Professor of History and President of
Capital Normal University, and Director of CNU’s Global
History Center, received his Bachelor’s, Master’s (1985)
and Doctoral (1991) degrees in the History Department
of Beijing Normal College (renamed Capital Normal
University in 1993). He was a visiting scholar at Whittier
College, September 1988 to July 1989, and Buffalo
State University, November 2003 to February 2004. His
research covers the history of medieval Europe, British
constitutional history, and global history. His major
publications and translations include A Study in the
Tudor Parliament (1995), The Rise of the West (William
McNeill, 1990), The Modern World System (Immanuel
Wallerstein, 1992, 1998), and more than 30 articles
in Social Sciences in China, Historical Research, World
History, Historiography Quarterly, Guangming Daily, and
History Monthly. Among the many prizes that he has won
over the years of teaching and research is the 1st prize
of the 6th “National Teaching Achievement in Higher
Education” for “Creating a Cooperative Community and
Building Practice-Oriented Models for Teacher Education”
in 2009. Currently, Dr. Liu is head of “A Study of
Interaction and Coexistence among Civilizations in World
History”, a Key Research Project in the Humanities and
Social Sciences under the Ministry of Education (20082011).
Dr. Craig Gordon Ralph Benjamin, Associate Professor,
Department of History and Meijer Honors College,
Grand Valley State University, received his Ph.D. in
Ancient History from Macquarie University, Sydney,
Australia (2003), where he had previously earned
a B.A. Honors (First Class, Division A) in 1995. A
specialist on the history and peoples of Central Asia,
as well as a pioneer in the teaching of Big History, his
books include Between Nothing and Everything: Big
History, co-authored ( forthcoming, 2011) and The
Yuezhi: Origin, Migration and the Conquest of Northern
Bactria, (2007). Additionally, he has co-edited Walls
and Frontiers in Inner Asian History (2002), Realms
of the Silk Roads: Ancient and Modern (2000), and
Worlds of the Silk Roads: Ancient and Modern (1998).
His academic articles and book chapters have appeared
in such publications as The Cambridge History of the
World, The Oxford World History of Empire, and Toronto
Studies in Central and Inner Asia. Among his honors, in
2007 Grand Valley State University recognized him as
the university’s Inspirational Professor of the Year.
Legal Disclaimer
NO SMOKING POLICY: For the health and safety of all
conferees, staff and guests, please refrain from smoking inside
any building or restaurant. If you wish to smoke, please use
designated areas outside at least 30 feet/10 meters from any
building entrance. Thank you for your cooperation.
There will be an internet station available for conferees in
Conference Room #2, ICP throughout the conference to
access email, etc.
6
Conference or Exhibitor fees do not include provisions for the insurance
of participants against personal injuries, sickness, personal injury, death,
theft or damage to property. This applies to any event associated with
the conference during the entire conference period. Capital Normal
University, nor the WHA, its agents, officers or employees are responsible
for loss, injury or damages to persons or belongings however caused.
Participants and exhibitors should take all valuables, including computers,
when leaving. Please report any incidences or suspicious people to
Campus Security or the conference organizers.
The WHA may be photographing and/or videotaping panels and/
or related events for possible future use, including being placed on our
website. If you do not wish to be photographed or to appear on such
video or otherwise be recorded, please leave the location during such
filming/recordings. By remaining at the conference and attending its
related events, you grant the WHA your consent to be recorded in your
picture, likeness, voice and statements without compensation or credit.
7
Conference Venue, Hotels & Restaurants
Larger Beijing Area Map
h
N
Shangri-la Hotel
Directions & Map to RUYI Hotel
RUYI Hotel
International Cultural Plaza
Jinshancheng Restaurant (Golden Mountain)
Directions & Map to Shangri-La Hotel
8
9
Map of Library
Conference
Room
Lecture
Hall
Classroom 601-605, 608 & 809 are on the 6th floor. South Building of ICP
Multifunction Hall & Terraced Classroom are on the 8th floor, South Building of ICP
Study
Room
Multi-Function Hall
Take Elevator A to the 8th floor, and the steps
leading to Multifunction Hall is in front of you.
Restaurant Visitant Hall
International Auditorium
Meeting
Room 6
Meeting
Room 7
Lobby
Lecture Hall
Meeting
Room 5
607
Take Elevator B to the 8th floor, and the steps
leading to Terraced Classroom is in front of you.
606
Meeting
Room 8
Meeting
Room 9
International Cultural Plaza, 2nd Floor
10
10
11
South
Building of International Culture Plaza
11
Wednesday, 6 July 2011 – Thursday, 7 July 2011
Beijing area optional pre-conference tours
Wednesday, 6 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Conference Registration
Keynote Address
7:30 a.m. - 6:00 p.m.
Capital Normal University, ICP lobby
9:15 – 10:30 a.m.
International Auditorium (2nd fl. ICP)
Opening Ceremony
Early Conference Registration/Badge/
Program Pickup
8:00 – 9:00 a.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
5:00 - 8:00 p.m. in the respective hotel
lobbies for conferees staying at the Shangri-la
Hotel and Beijing Ruyi Hotel
The William H.
McNeill Keynote
Address in World
History, sponsored by
Berkshire Publishing,
presented by Karen
Christensen
MC: Winston WELCH, Executive Director, WHA
Alfred J. ANDREA, President, WHA
QI Shirong, Professor Emeritus of History and Past
President, Capital Normal University
Thursday, 7 July 2011
Executive Council Meeting
HAO Ping, Vice Minister of Education,
People’s Republic of China
3:00 - 6:00 p.m.
Capital Normal University, International
Cultural Plaza (ICP) Meeting Room 8
LIU Xincheng
Keynote Address by LIU Xincheng, President,
Capital Normal University, Beijing, China
Conference Orientation
President LIU introduced by Jerry BENTLEY,
University of Hawai’i, Honolulu, HI, United
States
3:45 - 5:00 p.m.
Capital Normal University, ICP
For those who indicated when registering
online for the conference that they want to
attend, there is a conference orientation to
review conference highlights, to meet and
greet other attendees in a small group,
and then move as a group to the Opening
Reception.
Keynote Address:
“Global History in China”
Abstract: This paper is an attempt to trace the
emergence and development of global history
in China. Meanwhile, it treats the varying
receptions and responses to global history and
the underlying causes for such receptions and
responses. Finally, it makes an anticipation of the
future prospects of global history in China.
Opening Reception
Sponsored by ABC-Clio
5:15 – 6:45 p.m.
Jinshancheng Golden Mountain Restaurant
(see #24 on map). Conference registration,
badges and program guides will be available
at the restaurant for all registered conference
attendees from 4:30 - 7:00 p.m.
Book Exhibit | 9:30 a.m. - 5:00 p.m.
Morning Break | 10:30 – 11:00 a.m.
Conference registration continues Friday
morning at Capital Normal University,
ICP lobby from 7:30 a.m.
12
13
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Session A Panels
and anti-imperialist discourses will be challenged in this
paper to suggest a more nuanced history in which the
international remains a key and vital force since the end of
the nineteenth century.
7/8/11, 11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.
A1, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
The Internationalization of Chinese Art
Chunchen WANG, Art Museum, Central Academy of
Fine Art, Beijing, China
Chair/Panelist: Ralph CROIZIER, University of
Victoria, BC, Canada
“Contemporary Chinese Art in World Art and the
World Art Market”
“Going to the World’: Lin Lin (1957-1991) as
Forerunner of the Globalization of Chinese Art”
Abstract: Chinese contemporary art has attracted the
attention of the international art world. International art
critics discuss China’s artistic creations and ideas. We
also need to pay enough attention to the influence of
how overseas collection and buying influence Chinese
contemporary art. When we study this line of overseas
collection, we can find an interesting interactive relation
between art-making and the art market.
Abstract: This paper looks at the life and art of one
young painter from Shanghai who, as a member of the
first class admitted to the National Zhejiang Academy
of Art when it reopened in the early 1980s, partook in
young artists’ rediscovery of modern Western art styles
and ideas under the “open country “ policy. However,
he was ahead of his time and was expelled from the
Art Academy for his modernist experiments, heavily
influenced by Picasso. In the late 80s he went to study
art in the United States and was a leader among the
first group of young Chinese artists in New York.
His promising career , still more modernist than the
postmodern and identity based art that would influence
subsequent arrivals from China , was cut short when he
was shot doing street art, portraits of tourists to support
his art study, in the streets of New York. A leader in
his time, he did not live long enough to see Chinese art
become popular and expensive or to become one of
China’s international “art stars”, such as Gu Wenda,
Xu Bing, or Zhang Huan. But his life and now neglected
art represent a turning point in China’s reengagement
with the world and with world art.
In 1980s, the first wave of collecting Chinese art was
from South Asia, then from Taiwan. In the early 1990s,
the second wave of collection was from Europe in Beijing,
Chongqing, Shanghai and Hong Kong. Since 1993,
when Chinese artists first took part in the Venice Biennale,
European collectors begin to notice such art from China.
This fever for new Chinese art made it quite marketoriented, a phenomenon criticized inside and outside
China.
In the 21st century, a new wave of speculative market
buying started, but some collectors withdrew after the
recent economic crisis. This created difficulties for some
artists.
From this brief introduction, we see how overseas
collection influenced the Chinese artists’ intention of
making art and how their image production is formed
under such influence. When it is linked to art criticism,
what other choices or forces should be introduced to make
art-making more independent,subjective, and free is a big
issue. This is now discussed by Chinese artists and critics,
as well as overseas scholars and collectors
Katie HILL, Westminister University, London, United
Kingdom
“Countering the National Narrative of Chinese
Modern Art History - The Complexity of the
International Role in Modern and Contemporary
Chinese Art”
A2, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Abstract: In this paper, I examine the international
thread running through twentieth-century Chinese
visual culture as an alternative or counternarrative to
the nationalistic historical account. This paper proposes
that despite the internationalism of the 1910s and
1920s, the experience of the international in modern
Chinese art was not brought into the mainstream
communist version of art history due the imperative
of forming a strong national identity. International
modernism is evident in China throughout the twentieth
century in art and architecture and returned more
overtly after the 1980s. The perceived separation
of the international from an internalised national
narrative of art history via persistent anti-Western
Library Lecture Hall
ROUNDTABLE: Founding of the International Big
History Association
Chair: David CHRISTIAN, Macquarie University
Sydney, Australia; World Class University Fellowship,
Seoul, South Korea
Fred SPIER, University of Amsterdam, Amsterdam,
Netherlands
Craig BENJAMIN, Grand Valley State University,
Allendale, Michigan, United States
14
Cynthia BROWN, Dominican University of
California, Berkeley, California, United States
cultural exchange, and provide suggestions for better
integrating gender and family issues into transnational
scholarship.
Barry RODRIGUE, University of Southern Maine,
Lewiston, Maine, United States
Linda BLACK, Stephen F. Austin State University,
Nacogdoches, Texas, United States
Roundtable Abstract: At a gathering of leading big
historians in Italy in 2010, a decision was made to
establish the International Big History Association to
complement the professional disciplinary associations
of the diverse scholars who constitute the big history
movement. In the intervening twelve months significant
progress has been made towards constituting the
IBHA, and also to establishing the Global Institute of
Big History. This roundtable will provide an overview
of developments over the past year, and also include a
discussion of the short and long term aims of the IBHA,
and its continuing relationship with the WHA and other
disciplinary professional associations.
“Women at the Center: Education and Cultural
Exchange 1880-1930”
Abstract: The age of western imperialism in the late
eighteenth and early nineteenth century was also a
period of global cultural exchange between Europe,
Africa, Asia, and the Americas. This exchange included
the intervention of Christian missionaries, usually
British or American, into colonial societies. Many of
these missionaries were women and early histories of
missionary activity have largely ignored the role of
women in this endeavor, particularly in the analysis of
the impact of missionary schools specially created for
women and girls in colonial societies. Recent research
about female missionaries in China reveals that in some
cases the interaction between missionary women and
Chinese women, termed “cultural dialogues” by Qi and
“beneficent imperialism” by Chin, helped configure
Chinese women’s issues in the twentieth century
including the significance of women’s public education
and professional women’s work for public health
and law. This interaction, as well as the transnational
networks that supported it, also produced changes in
attitudes on both sides about “the feminine other” as
well as opportunities for British and American women
missionaries to further develop professional skills as
teachers and nurses. Research suggests that serving
as campaigners on behalf of “other” women bolstered
Western women’s own claims for greater citizenship
rights at home. This presentation will focus on women’s
education as a means of the cultural exchange between
American and British women missionaries and Chinese
women and girls and the resulting impact on women on
both sides.
A3, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Gender and Cultural Exchange
Chair/Discussant: Deborah SMITH-JOHNSTON,
Lakeside Upper School, Seattle, Washington,
United States
Merry WIESNER-HANKS, University of
Wisconsin-Milwaukee, Milwaukee, Wisconsin,
United States
“Intermarriage and Cultural Exchange in the
Early Modern World”
Abstract: Much recent research in regional and world
history has focused on cultural exchange, examining
intertwinings, interactions, and connections across
borders of various types, and between centers and
peripheries, and describing itself as transnational
history, Transfergechichte, or histoire croisée. At the
same time, a huge body of literature has developed
that examines various types of sexual unions that
crossed borders, particularly within the contexts of
migration, colonialism, and imperialism, and the ways
these were interwoven with developing notions of racial
difference and national identity. Scholarship on cultural
exchange does little more than nod to the extensive
literature on sexuality, gender, and family relationships,
however. For example, no essay in Cultural Exchange
in Early Modern Europe, a four-volume work published
by Cambridge in 2007 that resulted from an enormous
research project headed by Robert Muchembled and
financed by the European Science Foundation, focuses
on marriage or other sexual relationships as a means
of cultural exchange, and only the essays on clothing
use gender as a category of analysis. This paper will
present several examples of patterns of intermarriage
in the early modern world that served as a means of
Mary Jane MAXWELL, Green Mountain College,
Poultney, Vermont, United States
“Voices on the Periphery: Female Tantric Poet
Saints in Buddhist South Asia”
Abstract: This paper explores cross-cultural contacts in
the pre-modern world in the sphere of religious ideas.
It demonstrates that increased contact among mystics
of multiple faiths fostered an emphasis on the notion
of Divine Love -- the means in which believers use
love as a way of experiencing and uniting with God.
Central to the development of Divine Love were the
poetic contributions of the female saints in each of all
the major world religions. Yet to date a comparative
study does not exist. The female poet saints that I have
identified all use the idiom of romantic love -
15
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Marc MCLEOD, Seattle University, Seattle,
Washington, United States
-- often erotic -- between a man and a woman as a
suitable metaphor to explicate the intimate relationship
between humans and the Divine. The concept reached its
height in the 12th and 13th centuries as love mysticism
swept across Europe, the Dar al-Islam, and the Indian
subcontinent, and Asia. At the 2010 WHA Conference
in San Diego, I presented “Part I” of this project, and
for Beijing WHA 2011 I will present Part II - a paper
examining how female poet-saints in South Asia (Tantric
Buddhism) shaped important components of mysticism’s
religious tenets as well as the common forms of piety in
their respective traditions.
“World History and Service Learning in Central
America”
A4 , 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
Service Learning and World History at the Center
and Periphery
Chair: Kan LIANG, Seattle University, Seattle,
Washington, United States
Tom TAYLOR, Seattle University, Seattle, Washington,
United States
“Learning While Serving: Integrating Service
Learning Projects into World History Courses”
Abstract: Students in my world history course, “East
Meets West,” are involved in learning world history while
serving residents of a local housing community in Seattle,
Washington. As part of an effort to record the history
of this community as it is undergoing development and
reorganization my students are conducting oral interviews
of the diverse immigrant Asian communities that live
there. Through these interviews they learn about when,
how and why these immigrants came to the United States
and they relate these microhistories to the larger historical
frameworks we have been analyzing in class. They learn
how these immigrants’ identities are shaped by the crossculture experiences of moving to and living in a foreign
land and compare these experiences with the other case
studies of cross-culture we examine in class. In conducting
these interviews they learn important lessons in historical
methodology including how to conduct an interview
through a translator, how to be culturally sensitive
when dealing with someone of a different ethnic and
cultural background and how to contextualize individual
narratives into larger historical frameworks. Perhaps most
importantly they learn that their study of world history
is intimately related to living and acting in their local
community.
16
Abstract: This paper explores the teaching of world
history through international academic service learning
based on the presenter’s experiences with four such
courses in Guatemala and Nicaragua. Students in
these courses study key issues and topics - including
colonialism, economic development, North-South
relations, social revolution, and the environment - during
the spring term before spending two weeks in summer in
Central America working with an NGO while meeting
with a range of local citizens (academics, grassroots
activists, farmers, government officials, workers, and
fellow college students) and visiting relevant cultural
and historical sites. The paper draws upon student
writing assignments, student course evaluations, and the
professor’s assessment of student learning to consider the
strengths and limitations of this approach to engaging
students with world history. The specific challenges of
integrating the academic study of world history with
preparation for - and participation in - international
service learning in the developing world will be
examined. The paper also considers the importance
of mutually respectful and beneficial engagement
with community partners, such as El Porvenir, a
Nicaragua-based organization dedicated to sustainable
development, and Habitat for Humanity, the international
organization focused on the alleviation of poverty
housing. In reflecting on the ethical implications of service
learning in cross-cultural context in particular, the paper
connects directly with the conference theme of “World
History from the Center and the Periphery.”
Phillip CANTRELL, Longwood University, Lynchburg,
Virginia, United States
“Teaching Issues in World History through ServiceLearning in Africa”
Abstract: This paper will take as its starting point the
idea that short term service-learning trips in Sub-Saharan
Africa provide an outstanding laboratory for students to
broaden their understanding of several pertinent issues
in world history. Specifically, the paper will draw upon
this presenter’s experiences of taking undergraduates on
several service-learning trips to Tanzania. Tanzania, as a
still-developing, multi-ethnic country, provides numerous
opportunities to undertake an endeavor such as is
proposed here. This presenter’s travels in other African
countries suggest that similar opportunities exist outside of
Tanzania as well.
Yi LI, University of Washington, Tacoma,
Washington, United States
By drawing upon the presenter’s past experiences, the
paper will highlight several relevant issues and topics
from a standard world history course and how they
can be explored in the context of students engaging
in service work. The foremost issue addressed will be
the nature of economic underdevelopment in Colonial
Africa and its impact on secondary education in
contemporary Africa. A secondary issue addressed by
the paper will be the relationship between geography
and the environment and historical development.
Thirdly, the paper will consider the challenge of nationbuilding in a multi-ethnic, diverse society.
“Echoes Off the Tradition: Liang Qichao’s
Reflection on the Italian Resorgimento and the
Construction of China’s Modern Nationalism”
Abstract: In 1902, Liang Qichao, a young Chinese
reformer in exile in Japan, wrote a pamphlet titled
Yidali Jianguo Sanjie Zhuan, or “Three Heroes in the
Founding of the Italian Nation”, in which he created
an icon of modern nationalism for Chinese readers.
In this paper, I will examine how Liang told the Italian
story, focusing on his perceptions of its details and
messages. Further, I will identify and analyze the many
forces and ideas that influenced him as he formulated
these perceptions. The making of these perceptions
provides an entry to reconstructing the making of
modern nationalism in China. As it turned out, Liang’s
perceptions preceded his knowledge of the story. In
other words, the meaning of the story stemmed not
from how it actually unfolded, as much as from how
it echoed from the specific cultural landscape and
unique historical context of China around the turn of
the twentieth century. Modern nationalism in China was
initiated by some external impacts: the rippling effect of
the Resorgimento was one of them. However, the pulp
of Chinese nationalism did not come from elsewhere,
for it was right within China. The attention to Italy
signified an important step in China’s long process
of awakening to the new world order: an awakening
to the country’s glory in the past and its destination
in the future. Such a China-centered concern set the
basic tone when Liang narrated the Italian story.
His ambivalent attitude toward republicanism and
revolution was reflected in his narration of Mazzini’s
story, and his off-balance lauding for Garibaldi
betrayed his longing for an action-taker. His artificial
elevation of Cavour and the Emanuel II resonated from
his expectations of Kang Youwei and the Guangxu
Emperor, respectively. The major twists and turns in
Liang’s story-telling about the Resorgimento revealed
his perspectives of and concerns about China’s reform
and constitutional movement. Such an awakening
to national salvation, in turn, constituted a key to
constructing Chinese nationalism: if the story about
the founding of Italy was a slap on the head by a Zen
master, the sudden enlightenment of Liang derived from
his own Chinese roots.
The paper will address these issues not so much
themselves but in regard to how students of world
history can expand their thinking and understanding of
the issues and their impact on the contemporary world
by taking part in service projects. Lastly, the paper
will highlight several challenges and precautions that
should be considered in such projects.
A5, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 5 (2nd fl., ICP)
Chinese Across Global Borders
Chair/Discussant: Patrick MANNING, University
of Pittsburgh, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, United
States
Yinghong CHENG, Delaware State University,
Dover, Delaware, United States
“The Story of Lim Chin Siong: Singapore’s
Independence and Chinese Influence”
Abstract: This paper narrates the life story of Lim
Chin Siong, a pro-communist Chinese labor leader
in Singapore, and his contribution to Singapore’s
independence. Placed in two critical historical moments
characterized by nationalist movements and socialistcommunist revolutions, the thinking and actions of these
Chinese were telling examples of China’s intellectual,
ideological and political engagement in global trends.
Bin YANG, National University of Singapore,
Singapore
“Communism across the Pacific: Chinese Leftist
Sojourners in America, 1920s-40s”
Abstract: This paper examines some Chinese leftist
sojourners who joined the America Communist
Party in the 1930s-40s as part of the global
network of the Comintern across the Pacific.
17
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
in time when their flotillas started to try the distant
waters. Down through almost the whole century they
continued their explorations round the southern tip of
Africa, reached across the Malacca strait, and set foot
in East Asia. Succeeding in settling on the coast of
the South China Sea, the Portuguese sailor-merchants
fulfilled the Western aspirations for eastern wealth
and stirred European desires. The Spanish followed
suit but sailed westward across the Atlantic—they
discovered the “new continent”. Extending their
sailing further westward, they traversed the Pacific
Ocean and eventually reached Asia, which was the
original target of their navigation.
A6, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting ROOM #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
China and World Trade System in Historical
Perspectives
Chair: Jerry BENTLEY, University of Hawai’i,
Hawai’i, United States
Interpreter: Yue SUN (孙岳), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
When the Portuguese and the Spaniards met in the
Philippines a round-the-world sea route was initiated.
Thus, the geographical borders that separated the
previous trading zones were brought down. With
the Atlantic sphere taking form as the fourth regional
trading circle and being integrated with the former
three, there emerged an early form of a “world trade
system,” in which the western merchants dominated
and squeezed out all the non-westerners from their
earlier “relay” practice. They controlled the seas.
Chengdan QIAN（钱乘旦), Peking University,
Beijing, China
“The Age of Discovery: Macao’s Place in the
Making of a World Trade System”
Abstract: Up to the beginning of the 15th century
there existed three extensive maritime trading zones
on periphery of the Euro-Asian continent, i.e., the
Nanyang zone (literally “south-ocean”, including the
contemporary South China Sea and its surrounding
archipelagos and peninsulas), the Indian Ocean
zone, and the Mediterranean zone, in which Chinese,
Arabian and European merchants played leading
roles respectively. Self-enclosed as they were, these
zones were extensions of inland trading, and the
world (the “old world” in fact) was partitioned by
them into several commercial compartments with each
having its own tradition and participants.
But the system was not completed so long as the
inland Chinese Empire—an indispensable part of
the world—was out of it. With this in mind, the
historical importance of Portugal’s seize of Macao
proved crucial. At the time when the Chinese Empire
prohibited maritime commerce and allowed no ships
sailing onto the sea, Macao, working as a clasp,
not only helped the Portuguese and the Spanish
sea routes achieve closure in Manila, but drew the
Chinese inland into the fledgling global lane to
complete a veritable world trade system. Macao
was the only passage-site that connected the ancient
Chinese inland trade with the newly created sea
routes obtained by the westerners after so many
hardships and at the same time it provided the
Europeans with the various precious commodities
produced in China—the commodities for so long they
had dreamt of. Thus, Macao deserves a reevaluation
of its historical position—a position proper to its
unique function in the making of the world trade
system in early modern times.
Yet these zones were loosely connected by “relay”
with which commodities changed hands among
different dealers on the rim of adjacent zones, in the
same way as batons are transmitted from runner to
runner. For hundreds of years, commodities were
shipped westward or vice versa from the ends of the
continent, harbored somewhere, and then distributed
through Eurasia. Up to the Age of Discovery this was
the picture of “world trade.”
During the 15th century, however, oceanic
explorations took place almost simultaneously from
both ends of Eurasia; that was the Age of Great
Navigation. Zheng He, the Chinese navigator, set sail
first. With royal grandeur, his gigantic fleet swept the
entire areas of Nanyang and the Indian Ocean. But
his page turned swiftly; no heritage was left behind.
After Zheng’s aspiration, never was any significant
maritime operation carried on from the eastern end of
the continent until the 20th century, leaving an open
vacancy on the sea for anyone who dared to try.
Chair/Organizer/Panelist: Zhanjun LIANG
（梁占军), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
Fenglin CHEN（陈奉林), China Foreign Affairs
University, Beijing, China
“The Prosperity and Decline of Oriental
Diplomacy and the West Pacific Ocean Trade
Network in Ancient Times”
“National Memory of World War II in China”
Abstract: The Victory of World War II was also
the first victory for China gained against foreign
aggression in modern times. However, after the
war, commemoration of the victory was quickly
tempered by the outbreak of civil war. After the
founding of New China in 1949, the Chinese
government paid less attention to commemoration
of the Victory of World II, partly due to the division
of the Communist (CCP) and Nationalist (KMT)
political forces and the beginning of the Cold War,
and partly (and especially), due to the restriction
of the international political situation, ideological
struggles, economic reconstruction, and other
factors. Formal national commemoration did
not happen until the situation changed with the
beginning of reform and the opening up of China.
In 1985, the Chinese government organized the
first large-scale commemoration of the Victory of
World War II. Afterwards, the Chinese central
government held large-scale commemorative
activities at every ten-year anniversary. It has been
held 3 times so far: 1985, 1995, and 2005.
Abstract: This paper explores the teaching of world
history thBefore modern times, there existed a widely
ranged commercial and trade network that stretched
from Japan in the north through the Korean Peninsula
and China to Southeast Asia. This area, one of the
main areas that developed human civilization, played
a significant role in oriental history, and contributed
to the development of world civilization, as well as
cultural exchanges and trade between the east and
the west. The advent of the westerners changed the
traditional oriental trade pattern, leaving the natives
weak and easy to fail. The West Pacific Ocean Trade
Network was an economic circle with diversity, strong
characters that only belong to this area, persistent
inner connections, and vitality. Writing a new
recapitulation, or summary, about this trade network,
which functioned for several centuries in the history
of East Asia, is a main task in researching the history
of oriental diplomacy, as well as a key point for us in
our understanding of the history of the West Pacific
Ocean area.
There are three characteristics of the Chinese
way of commemoration: First, the government
pays more and more attention to the national
commemorations which were taken as an important
measure to guide their people to keep history
in mind, to enhance cohesion, and to promote
patriotism. In the process of holding the three
ten-year commemorations, the scale of activities
increased very quickly. Second, the Chinese
government learned a lot from other countries to
improve the form and content of commemoration;
Third, the national commemoration is breaking
through the limitations of a single party’s activities,
in order to be the whole nation’s memorial. In fact,
the commemoration of the 60th anniversary of
the victory in 2005 has already been the whole
nation’s memorial.
Lan XU（徐蓝), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“Economic Globalization and Safeguarding the
State Sovereignty”
Abstract: Economic Globalization is not only a
developing process but also an objective reality.
The traditional nation-state sovereignty established
by the “Westphalia System” is meeting with the
challenge of economic globalization. But economic
globalization does not result in the end of sovereignty.
The developing countries, including China, can
effectively protect State Interests and safeguard
State Sovereignty by taking an active part in the
reorganization of the international economic order.
A7, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
The National Memory of War: A Historical
Investigation in a Global Perspective – Part I
It was the Portuguese who dashed into the vacancy
18
19
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Guifang SHI（史桂芳), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“Japanese War Memory”
Abstract: A great deal of archival data was destroyed
as a result of World War II, but we can understand
Japanese memories and comprehension of the war by
means of surveying other kinds of martial historical
data, especially commemorative activity revolving
around victim’s identity; for example, the memorials in
Hiroshima and Nagasaki are the best-known warrelated memorials in Japan.
A8, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Masako RACEL, Kennesaw State University,
Kennesaw, Georgia, United States
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
“World History in Meiji Japan: Three
Intellectuals’ Perspectives”
Changing Perspectives of World History Across
Time and Space
Chair: Douglas REYNOLDS, Georgia State
University, Atlanta, Georgia, United States
Stephen BARTLETT, Kennesaw State University,
Kennesaw, Georgia, United States
Most Japanese memories and views of the war are
those not of victimizers but of victims. By learning
about the reasons for the war, only then can the
Japanese recognize the harm of war, using history as
a mirror and looking into the future.
“Popes and Prelates: Originators of a Global
Perspective”
Abstract: From the first deployment of ambassadors
in the Middle Ages to the establishment of dioceses
in Asian treaty ports and the Americas in the era
of European exploration, the court of the See of St.
Peter displayed one of the first “global” perspectives
embraced by a European power. Often viewed as
staunchly conservative and focused upon homogeny
to the point of being pedantic, the papacy could be
characterized as surprisingly innovative in its view
of the interaction of diverse people within a larger
global Christian framework. Understanding and,
at times, accepting of many cultural traditions and
languages, often incorporating them into the Christian
tradition where possible, the policies of the Church
advanced an inclusive, non-segregated agenda of
integration for the global Christian population. To be
sure, these policies had the self-serving goal of an
ecumenical Christian empire with the Vicar of Christ
at its head, and were often usurped and altered by
secular governments with frequently tragic unintended
consequences. Yet, while promoting an admittedly
Christian perspective, the actions of the Church
represent an initial attempt to understand humanity
as a one-world, interconnected polity. Additionally,
the missionary movements of the Church provided
the European and non-European spheres with
some of their first direct information from the heart
of the world’s civilizations at a time when secular
political and economic contact remained peripheral
at best. This paper discusses the early evolution of
the “Christian World” model as developed under
the papacy and its impact on the modern global
perspective.
Wencheng WU（吴文成), China Foreign Affairs
University, Beijing, China
“National Memorial of World War II in the U.S.”
Abstract: Compared with those countries that have a
long history of war experience, America takes a more
positive attitude about its war-waging on foreign
soil. The Second World War stands at the road of
American hegemony. After 1945, commemorating
World War II became a national tradition in the U.S.
There are complex kinds of commemorating
activities: First, almost every year, Congress passes
a bill to thank those who contributed in the war,
protecting the interest of Veterans, honoring the
warships, such as Landing Ship Tank (LST), and even
recognizing the historical significance of disgraceful
events such as the fact that 4823 Japanese Americans
were unjustly interned during World War II;
Second, the U.S. has established many memorials
and museums, such as the National World War
II Memorial in Washington D.C., the Ballard Park
World War II Memorial in New Jersey ,and The
World War II East Coast Memorial in New York;
Third, American state governments have also built
many memorial state parks, such as the World War II
Veterans Memorial State Park and Georgia Veterans
State Park; Fourth, the U.S. has issued stamps, coins,
and other collectibles to commemorate World War
II. The U.S. Postal Service issued a postage stamp
to commemorate the war, and there is lots of WWII
first-day issue stamps, national WWII memorial pins,
WWII puzzles, and WWII memorial collectibles in the
America today.
20
Abstract: The Meiji era (1868-1912) in Japanese
history was a time of great transformation. Not far
removed from the Tokugawa past, the intellectuals
of the Meiji era were keenly aware of the changes
that took place in their lifetime and tried to locate the
significance of the era, not only within the context of
Japanese history, but also of world history. This paper
examines the perspectives of three Meiji intellectuals:
Uchimura Kanzō (1861-1930), Okakura Kakuzō
(1863-1913), and Kōtoku Shūsui (1871-1911).
Uchimura Kanzo, a Christian who held a Providential
view of history, believed in the westward march of
civilization with Japan as its latest destination. The
art historian, Okakura Kakuzo, viewed Western and
Eastern civilizations as possessing parallel art histories.
Influenced by Hegel’s notion of thesis-antithesissynthesis and Darwin’s theory of evolution, Okakura
understood the Meiji era to be the critical point where
the two great artistic traditions met, resulting in the
synthesis of the two. The socialist, Kotoku Shusui,
defined world history as the evolution of human society
from an animalistic aggressive state to the civilized
ideals of liberté, égalité, fraternité. Considering
imperialism a step backward in the evolutionary
process, Kotoku sought to warn the Japanese
people of their impending regression by writing
a book, Imperialism: the Monster of the Twentieth
Century (1901). This paper contributes to a better
understanding of cross-cultural intellectual development
processes by exploring samples of Meiji Japan’s
intellectual views of world history.
Jiayan ZHANG, Kennesaw State University,
Kennesaw, Georgia, United States
“Seeing from the Outside: China in American
University World History Textbooks”
Abstract: Based on fifteen current textbooks widely
assigned in world history survey courses at American
universities and colleges, this paper surveys how
these books treat historical China both in general and
through specific contentious topics from the Xia dynasty
to the People’s Republic of China. In the process,
it explores how the textual narration of China, the
Chinese people, and China’s history differs from the
mainstream Chinese perspective, and explains these
differences by analyzing the historical expertise of
these textbooks’ authors and the types of scholarship
they rely on, whether mainly western scholarship,
Chinese scholarship, or both. It then discusses how
these relate to the ongoing transition from a Eurocentric
to a global perspective and a growing recognition
of the increasing importance of China as a rising
economic power in researching and teaching world
history in American universities and colleges. Finally,
drawing upon the presenter’s decade-long teaching
experience in American universities, the paper will
express the difficulty for an historian to maintain a
truly global perspective when teaching a world history
course.
A9, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Lecture Room (8th fl., ICP)
Reconsidering “Early Age of Commerce” in wider
regional and historical context
Chair: Geoffrey WADE, Institute of Southeast
Asian Studies, Pasir Panjang, ISEAS, Singapore
Masaki MUKAI, Osaka University, Toyonaka,
Osaka, Japan
“Regenerating Trade Diaspora: Supra-regional
Contacts and the Role of “Hybrid Muslims” in
the South China Sea since late 10th to mid-13th
Century”
Abstract: The history of the formation and transition
of the “diasporic” communities of Muslims around the
South China Sea is not a seamless process, and we can
observe several sets of cycles formed by interruptions
and regenerations of their “diasporic” communities
and trade networks. The first interruption and
regeneration took place during the 10th century prior
to the beginning of the Song dynasty. The second set is
observed in the early Yuan period. And the third one
is around the mid-fourteenth century. These occasional
disruptions were considered to be related to the shift of
gravity in the cross-cultural exchanges in the maritime
world.
On the other hand, as a whole process, we can still
see the period discussed in this paper as a consistent
cycle. As we have seen, during the Song period,
bozhus and fankes of Arab and Persian origin were
activ,e and their offspring, the clan of Pu Shougeng,
expanded influence from the late Song to early Yuan.
When we focus on whole process of the “transperiodic” succession of Islamic groups, further studies
may discover the long cycle of Maritime trade network
from the 10th century toward “the Age of Commerce”
as one continuous process.
21
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Do Truong GIANG, National University of
Singapore, Singapore
“Champa Ports in Asian Maritime Trade Network
(7th–15th century)”
Abstract: The ancient kingdom of Champa, along
with the Srivijaya kingdom, is widely recognized
among scholars of Southeast Asia studies as a typical
maritime realm. Since the end of the nineteenth
century, the French, followed by Vietnamese scholars,
have contributed greatly to the (re)construction of the
history, politics, culture, religion and art of the ancient
kingdom of Champa. The issues of economics and
foreign relations of the Champa kingdom, however,
are only of recent concern, and controversial aspects
still remain. The period of the seventh to the tenth
century witnessed the prosperity of the commercial
ports in the north and south of Champa, such as the
ports of of Great Champa and Cu Lao Cham in the
north, and the ports of Kauthara and Panduranga
in the south. However, from the tenth century to the
fifteenth century, the mercantile port of ThiNai in the
region of Vijaya in central Champa emerged as the
major and most prosperous commercial port on the
coast of Champa. Based on ancient Chinese and
Vietnamese materials, archaeological findings, as well
as fieldwork data, I will sketch out the system of the
coastal trading ports of Champa, and the engagement
of Champa in a regional maritime trade network. My
paper also examines the impact of the regional context
to the geographical shift, and the rise and fall of the
mercantile ports of Champa during the period from
seventh to fifteenth century.
Zhiguo YE, Seattle Pacific University, Seattle,
Washington, United States
Whom was such Chinese silver brought from? It is
highly possible that such silver was brought from the
Mongolian princes. The trade capital of the ortuγ
merchants in the Yuan dynasty was the silver possessed
by the Mongolian royal family and the princes. Thus,
the circulation of silver from east to west in Eurasia was
supported by the silver of Mongolian princes.
Abstract: After China was forced by the foreign
gunpowder to open its door in 1842, Chinese cities
and urban culture underwent profound changes,
particularly as the result of the treaty port system. In the
past three decades, scholars both within and outside of
China have begun to understand modernizing efforts
in China. However, this flourishing scholarship tends
to mainly explore changes within the “city” but not of
the “city.” My study of the transformation of Hankou, a
treaty port city of the Yangzi River, often called “China’s
Chicago,” allows me to explore the changing concept
of “city” (cheng) and what that change tells us about
the Chinese imagination and experience of modernity.
The town of Hankou, despite its prominent position as
the most important inter-regional trade center of China,
was not recognized as a “city” by both the Ming
and Qing governments for more than four hundred
years. Its marginalized position reflects Confucian
ideology and its disdain for commerce, which shaped
the tradition of urban planning and distinguished the
Chinese city from its European counterparts. However,
thirty years after Hankou was declared to be a treaty
port, the notion of “city” changed dramatically, and
Confucian principles were replaced by the “trade war”
mentality promoted by the self-strengthening reform led
by Zhang Zhidong, the governor-general of Hunan and
Hubei. As the result of an official response to China’s
forced entry into the world commercial network,
Hankou was finally designated by Zhang to be a city in
1898.
Shinji YAMAUCHI, Kobe Women’s University,
Kobe, Japan
“The ‘Sulfur Road’ and Maritime Asia”
Abstract: In the Japan-Korea and Japan-Ming trade
from the early 14th to mid-16th century, sulfur was an
important export from Japan. My examination reveals
that the first record of Japanese sulfur brought to China
was a reference in 988 in the Songshi (the official
history of the Song).
A10, 7/8/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Library Conference Room
China and the World Through the Lens of the City
Chair: Ramona BOYLE, Korea International
School, Seoul, Gyeonggi-do, South Korea
Mark GAMSA, Tel Aviv University, Tel Aviv, Israel
Yasuhiro YOKKAICHI, Kyushu University, Fukuoka,
Japan
“A Chinese City between the Global and the
Local: Harbin, 1898-1946”
“The Eurasian Empire or the Chinese Empire?
The Mongol Impact and the Chinese Centripetal
System in Maritime Asia”
Abstract: The Mongol Empire had an impact on
the interactions of people, commodities and culture
throughout Eurasia in the thirteenth and fourteenth
centuries. But at that time, who ran the empire?
Although the Yuan emperors and their imperial families
had significant wealth; viewed from an economic
aspect, the total influence of the Mongolian princes,
who outnumbered them, was greater. Specifically, it is
no exaggeration to say that the amount of silver owned
by the Mongol princes surpassed that of the emperor
from the viewpoint of silver circulation between eastern
and western Eurasia.
As is commonly known, the flood of silver ingots
formed the structure for the circulation of commodities
between east and west Eurasia in the period of the
Mongol Empire. Some new silver mines were found
in the Yuan period. Such silver was not factored into
the governmental finance, but given to the Mongolian
princes as imperial grants. Nnew material on its flow
to Islamic countries had been found recently. Chinese
silver was brought to the port of Aden under the
Rasūlid dynasty by Muslim merchants called sūliyān in
South India in the early fourteenth century.
22
Abstract: This paper will discuss the case of Harbin - today
the capital city of Heilongjiang province in northeastern
China - during the period when the Chinese northeast was
known to the world under the name of Manchuria. In the
almost fifty years, from Harbin’s foundation as an outpost
of tsarist Russia in China in 1898, through its occupation
by Japan in 1932 and until its takeover by the Chinese
Communist forces in 1946, this city developed many
global connections mainly due to its location at a critical
railway juncture. Pointing out some of these connections,
in spheres ranging from transport and commerce to
literature and art, we shall juxtapose them with evidence
of Harbin’s rootedness in its local, geographical as well
as national and political environment. Thereby the case
will be made for a comparative analysis integrating both
the global and the local dimensions of Harbin history. It
will be argued that these seemingly dichotomous elements
were closely intertwined and that together they formed
Harbin as a Chinese city, which for the duration of several
decades in the twentieth century - and to varying degrees
in the course of that turbulent period - communicated with
the world.
“Chinese City Transformed: From a Political
Center to a Battle Field of “Trade War””
LUNCH | 12:30 - 2:00 p.m.
WHA Affiliates’ Lunch Meeting, Reserved tables
at CNU ICP Restaurant
12:30 – 2:00 p.m.
Session B Panels, 7/8/11
2:00 – 3:30 p.m.
B1, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
Silk Road Transmissions: Centaurs, Zodiacs, and
Child Giving Virgins
Chair: Florian KNOTHE, Corning Museum of Art,
Corning, New York, United States
Discussant: Hsingyuan TSAO, University of British
Columbia, Vancouver, Canada
Diana CHOU, Cleveland Institute of Art, Cleveland
State University, Cleveland, Ohio, United States 23
“Twelve Astrological Signs in Chinese Art”
Abstract: The Twelve signs of the Zodiacs from
Western astrology are rarely presented in Chinese
art. In addition, these astrological signs underwent
a transformation when they were appropriated by
Chinese artists and placed alongside Chinese symbols
and motifs. However, my questions are when and how
these astrological signs traveled to China, particularly
in the 12th and 13th centuries. In order to understand
this complex issue, I intend to employ as a case study
the extant paintings depicting the twelve signs of the
zodiac, including wall paintings found on the murals
of Mogao Grottos at Dunhuang, which is a crucial
connecting spot between China and West on the Silk
Road. The major aim of this paper is to understand
the function of adoptions of Western astrological signs
in Chinese contexts. This will lead to a discussion of
how pictorial examples such as these illustrate and
suggest a new dimension in the study of Chinese art
and a consideration of how these astrological signs
traveled to China and its near regions. While it can
be presumed that the pathway was the Silk Road, can
we pinpoint a particular group? Some scholars have
suggested that spread of Western astrological motifs
to China is associated with the spread of Buddhism
perhaps from Sogdian merchants, but does such an
association really raise more questions than it answers?
Zhe MIAO, Zhejiang University, Hangzhou, China
“Centaurs in Confucian Robes: Some Foreign
motifs in Han tomb reliefs”
Abstract: Throughout Han dynasty, China had been in
close contact with the outside worlds, among them the
most important being the Euroasian Steppes, Central
Asia, and the eastern part of the Roman Empire. This
relationship fostered prosperous trade between China
and the above-mentioned regions along the so-called
Silk Road and the Fur Road. Of the commodities
from these regions, the woolen textiles or carpets,
metal vessels, glass vessels, and coins were always
decorated with artistic motifs and therefore had a great
consequence for Chinese native art. This consequence
is still discernable in the existing Han tomb reliefs of
Shandong.
In the first half of the last century, some western
scholars had attempted to deal with this issue, such as
Berthold Laufer, M. I. Rostovtzeff, A. Soper, and Ann
Bulling. Owing to the fact that the most of the materials
we can access today were yet to be excavated, their
achievements were limited. Since 1980s, although
thousands of Han tombs have been opened and
yielded rich materials, the study in this field has been
neglected and even discredited.
In this paper I will try to rekindle interest in the study of
the international exchange in Han Art. I shall use four
motifs from Han tomb reliefs to illustrate this kind
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
believe that in order truly to be a force for good in
this world—which, consciously or unconsciously, is
what Big History aspires to be—we would do best
to admit that our epistemology and methodology
is just that: ours—and that as ours, it is just one
among many competing and logically equally valid
creation myths that reflects our own local patterns of
dominance and marginality.
of relationship: 1. Frontal wagons, 2. Frontal horses,
3. Eagle pecking hares, 4. Centaurs. These motifs
originated in Greece and or the Near Eastern area
and spread to China through the steppes or Hellenized
Central Asia.
B2, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Lecture Room (8th fl., ICP)
Big History & Theory
Barry WOOD, University of Houston, Houston,
Texas, United States
Chair/Discussant: Fred SPIER, University of
Amsterdam, Amsterdam, Netherlands
“Narrative as Cognitive Endowment & Appropriate
Mode of Delivery for Big History”
Andrey KOROTAYEV, Russian State University for
the Humanities, Moscow, Russian Federation
Abstract: Scholes and Kellogg’s Nature of Narrative
(1966) brought narrative to the fore in literary studies
where it has tended to remain. Meanwhile, a broader
understanding of narrative has developed among
anthropologists, cognitive scientists, and evolutionary
psychologists. This paper adopts the premise that
narrative organization of experience is our primary
cognitive endowment. Around age two, children can
understand narrative; by age five they can produce
it. Narrative organization of experience, which
occurs without instruction, emerges before logical,
mathematical, physical, or technical skills, all of
which must be taught. Several corollaries follow. First,
narrative appears to be the most effective format
for conveying complex information, superseding
definitional, taxonomic, graphic, or equational
information that is decidedly non-narrative in form.
Second, since Big History attempts to cut a swath
through sciences that are inherently complex in fact,
data, theory, and concept, narrative appears to be
the most appropriate mode for the presentation of
cosmic history. This is the premise behind Cosmic
Narratives, an interdisciplinary course now an option
within the humanities core at University of Houston.
Third, accounts of origins in early cultures are always
narrative in form. From a scientific perspective, these
are easily dismissed as fanciful, as mere mythology,
whereas they underline and epitomize a stage in
human cognitive emergence. This points well beyond
the content of mythology (already studied intensively)
to narrative as the primary template in human
cognition. Fourth, precursors of narrative among
prehistoric hominids, primates, and earlier species
are relevant to the study of Big History. Somewhere
between Eric Chaisson’s final “epochs” of evolution—
the Biological and the Cultural—we need to make
space for a Cognitive Epoch dominated by narrative
that appears as cultural subtext in relief sculpture,
painting, program music, religion, and literature.
This may be the unifying theme as we navigate the
complex maps of time in the latter stages of Big
History.
“Biological and Social Phases of the Big History:
Similarities and Differences” (by Leonid Grinin,
Andrey Korotayev, and Alexander Markov)
Abstract: Big History is a new synthesis of human
perceptions about existence. As an outgrowth of
World History, it has assimilated a variety of human
cognitions and philosophies and methodologies from
around the globe. Furthermore, it seeks to develop a
meta-narrative of these weltanschaungs into a new
synthesis, which is a work in process. This panel
investigates several of these perceptive rationales.
David BLANKS, American University in Cairo,
Cairo, Egypt
“Theorizing Big History: Postmodernism & the
Scientific Creation Myth”
Abstract: Working as I do reading, writing and
teaching Big History in a predominantly Muslim
context, it is perhaps easier for me than for those
working at the “center” to see that Big History as
it is currently understood/defined is in reality only
one among many equally plausible truth claims
about natural and social history. The argument
that I would like to run here is that Big History for
all its merits takes at present a rather ahistorical
approach to science; that at its core it is ideological;
that to a large extent, as Roland Barthes shows in
The Discourse of History, we misrecognize our own
historical moment and mask our presuppositions;
that the Big History approach is not really the center
of anything but is instead a “center” located on a
shifting and logically infinite spectrum of interpretive
possibilities. To put it in a more ironic, reflexive,
post-modern fashion, I wish to demythologize and
demystify Big History and to call overt attention to the
processes of its production. I am in full accord with
the democratizing, liberal, ecologically-conscientious
aims of Big History: I share this ideology: but I also
24
B3, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Situating Meaning in the Peripherial Spaces:
Cities and the Preservation of Sites
in turn, their lives shaped the landscape. This study
will have implications for cultural geography as well
as cultural and garden history. It will contribute to
the discussion of how imperialism, colonialism, and
nationalism functioned in early twentieth century
Shanghai, and will enrich dialogue between Chinese
and world histories.
Chair: Phillip CANTRELL, Longwood University,
Lynchburg, Virginia, United States
B4, 7/8/2011
Constance KIRKER, Penn State University, Media,
Pennsylvania, United States
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
“Beauty by Political Mandate - The Singapore
Model of a ‘City in a Garden’”
ROUNDTABLE: Teaching World History as Family
History; China as a Case in Point
Abstract: From “Clean and Green” in the 1970s1980s, through “Singapore, a Garden City” in the
1990s to the present campaign, “Singapore, a City in
a Garden” – Singaporean official tourism materials
promote the “beauty” of this citystate. Gardening is a
national policy. Can a government legislate beauty?
Chair: Mary Jo Maynes, University of Minnesota,
Minneapolis, Minnesota, United States
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
“The Family from 10,000 BCE to the Present: A
World History”
Abstract: This roundtable will focus on one of
several recent innovative approaches to teaching
world history at the University of Minnesota – a
course entitled “The Family from 10,000 BCE to
the Present.” The course is innovative in posing the
question of how world history appears through the
prism of family history as well as with a radically
long temporal frame. The course also has involved
collaborative teaching involving faculty and TAs
rooted in Chinese and European historiography in
particular. Throughout the course, China serves as an
important historical “case” for purposes of teaching
undergraduates about comparative and interactive
history at the global level. The roundtable will
address conceptual questions about how to formulate
world-historical dynamics in terms that accommodate
the history of family, gender, and sexuality – such
as how families/households operate as nodes in
networks of circulation of people or objects, or as
sites of connection between the local and the global.
It will address pedagogic questions – such as our
use of “labs” to introduce students to a wide range
of historical cases and sources necessary to examine
family history as world history over many millennia,
and to connect past and present. It will also discuss
the impact of such an approach to world history on
the research programs and professional development
of the faculty and graduate students who have been
involved in teaching it.
Chih-Yun CHANG, Independent Scholar, Taipei,
Taiwan
“Landscape, Power, and Culture: The Aili Garden
in Shanghai, 1902-1931”
Abstract: This research explores the interplay
between landscape, power, and culture through
a close study of Shanghai’s Aili Garden from its
construction in 1902 to 1931 when its host passed
away. Aili Garden was owned by immigrant
businessman, Silas Aaron Hardoon (1851-1931),
and his Eurasian wife, Luo Jialing (1864-1941),
and was one of the largest private gardens in
Shanghai. Gatherings, banquets, and charity fairs
frequently took place in the garden, and guests
included numerous well-known public figures in
China, such as political leader Sun Yat-sen (18661925) and scholar Zhang Binglin (1868-1936).
To support philological pursuits, the couple invited
scholars to reside in the garden. They devoted
part of the garden to schools that promoted the
worship of Cangjie, the legendary inventor of
Chinese characters. While previous studies have
addressed issues relating to S.A.Hardoon’s cultural
identity, Aili Garden, the central space in the life of
the Hardoons, does not appear to have been the
subject of discussion. Focusing on the garden and
using Pierre Bourdieu’s theory as a framework, this
research intends to further one’s understanding of
how landscape structured the couple’s lives and how,
25
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
“authenticity” (or at least an alternative perspective),
as well as my useful experience with historiographies
of both countries. Students were curious about
differences – for example, different ways of caring
for the aged in the West and in China; they were also
interested in similarities such as how nationalism was
a source of popular ideas for transforming families
in both societies. Throughout the course, however,
I found I had to be cautious and not let students
oversimplify by polarizing the “world” between
China and the West. This approach to world history
affected my thinking about Chinese history. Situating
China in the world compels me to historicize
Chinese families, all too often essentialized. What
is particular? What has changed and what hasn’t?
We can answer such questions by looking at history
over a long period and comparatively. The focus
on families does not need to be limiting. The family
becomes a field where we consider the flows and
negotiations of power within and beyond the family
unit, into wider political realms such as empires.
My dissertation, which examines the flows through
China of ideas about women and women’s public life
beyond the family, benefits from this framework.
Ann WALTNER, University of Minnesota,
Minneapolis, Minnesota, United States
“Chinese History into World History; World
History into Chinese History”
Abstract: My presentation will address the specific
elements of Chinese history that were important
in constructing the course, collaboration and the
ways in which teaching the course has led to a
greater emphasis on ideas about global circulation
in my own research. We have found an explicit
“sinocentrism” to be useful in constructing narratives
of world history for American audiences because
of the way it opens new avenues for comparison.
Examination of Yangshao culture, for example,
provided useful information for thinking about
how early human families organized themselves
spatially; consideration of Chinese notions of filial
piety provided impetus to our thinking about the
relationship between family and state. A comparison
of the nearly simultaneous collapse of the Qing
dynasty and anti-colonial revolts in Kenya offered
evidence about the global circulation of ideas about
self-determination. The presentation will address the
necessity of collaboration for courses like this, and
discuss the ways in which collaborative teaching has
led to other historical projects done jointly (some of it
with Maynes, some of it with Qin). The collaboration
has also had an impact on the way I think about my
single authored works, specifically an exploration of
an image of a wedding procession in Jean Baptiste
du Halde’s Description de la Chine (1735). These
projects are framed by questions about circulation—
of material objects (paintings, maps, books), people,
and ideas—and networks which are central to the
ways in which we conceptualized the course and
which promise to be fruitful questions for further
exploration.
Emily BRUCE, University of Minnesota,
Minneapolis, Minnesota, United States
“Pedagogic Experimentation in World History
‘Labs’”
Abstract: Both in its expansive scope and focus
on family history as world history, the innovative
design of this course fostered creative pedagogy.
A case study approach brought comparative
methods to students through readings, class
discussions, and “lab” work. I will discuss some
of the practical outcomes of the course, focusing
on the ways in which incorporating China as a
key case in juxtaposition with Europe directed
and enriched students’ understanding of family
history in a world-historical perspective. The
innovative set of pedagogical tools contributed to
a dramatic decentering of power in the classroom.
Students raised questions about course materials,
often contributing ideas from their experiences in
response to historical examples. Recognition that
total authority about world history over thousands
of years is impossible allowed students to formulate
interpretations supported by historical evidence
from the course materials. The lab component of
the course encouraged students to do the work
of historians by examining archaeological data,
images, literature, classical writings, personal
narratives, and historiography. One of the key ways
in which a top-down model of learning was
Fang QIN, University of Minnesota, Minneapolis,
Minnesota, United States
“Teaching Family History as World History from
the Perspective of a Chinese Graduate Student in
the Field of Chinese History”
Abstract: Teaching “The Family from 10,000 BCE to
the Present” challenged my pedagogy and also my
research. Examining particular conceptualizations
like the Chinese notion of filial piety provided
students with comparative perspectives for exploring
family in the West and China. My presence as
a teacher/TA from China further encouraged
comparative thinking by bringing in some
26
disrupted was through students’ pursuit of individual
research papers. I will identify some of the difficulties
this involved, as well as the rewards of studentdirected research. Given that my field is Europe, the
capacious course design challenged me in teaching,
but my understanding of childhood and the family as
historically contingent categories was consequently
deepened, as well as my familiarity with global
networks that affect the history of the family in my
own research arena.B4
B5, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 5 (2nd fl., ICP)
A Long View of Interactions Between China and
the Islamic World: 750 to the Present
Chair/Panelist: Hyunhee PARK, The City University
of New York, John Jay College, New York City,
New York, United States
“On Geographic Knowledge of China and the
World in the Medieval Islamic World”
Yueqin CHEN, University of Minnesota,
Minneapolis, Minnesota, United States
Abstract: The paper will explore the Muslim
geographers’ understanding of China at the turn of
the first millennium. At that time the Islamic Worldprecisely, the Islamic West, to be distinguished from
other parts of the world where Muslim populations
grew- witnessed a boom in geographic works
and maps depicting and describing the world,
including China at the eastern edge of the world. The
geographers and cartographers in the Islamic West
developed the world’s most advanced geographic
and cartographic knowledge of the known world
(Eurasia and North Africa) throughout the medieval
period; they did so by both inheriting the earlier
Greco-Iranian geographic traditions and by further
updating geographic information as they expanded
contact with the world at large. For the first time in
world history, China (including its major cities and
cultures), previously vague in earlier Greek works,
was described and depicted clearly in the literature of
western hemisphere, turning from Terra Incognita into
Terra Cognita. This paper will specifically examine
writings of one of the most renowned Muslim historians
and geographers, al-Masudi (896-956), who utilized
previous Arabic geographic accounts as well as mining
contemporary information gained from merchants
and sailors to write extensively about China in his
celebrated encyclopedic work. The representative
case of al-Masudi helps us explore Muslim scholars’
geographic learning about the world including China
during middle of the Abbasid Caliphate (750-1258).
“Family History as World History from the
Perspective of a Chinese Undergraduate Student”
Abstract: Unlike my previous history classes, which
emphasized timelines of dates, places, and events,
this course familiarized students with the research
process that historians follow, step-by-step, making
them more involved and engaged with historical ideas
about family. The different perspectives of history
presented—Western and Chinese history—encouraged
me to review my own culture from a new perspective
and explore new fields of history in a global context.
I focused my research paper on women laborers in
Germany and England, to challenge myself and gain
a deeper understanding of a history outside of my own
culture. On the other hand, I also had the chance to
make connections between this course and my own
family history in the “Family History in Translation”
discussions. These discussions provided an opportunity
for me and other students to share experiences within
our own family. And I realized that we were also
producers of history as every presentation made clear.
As an international student from China, I needed to
take a history course; this one appealed to me with
its focus on family. After I took this course, I realized
how important family history is as tool/microcosm for
understanding history on a big-time scale, through
different cultures, and in a global context. Moreover,
history no longer seemed totally separate from my lived
experience with my family. Because of my participation
in this course, I was also encouraged to go deeper by
visiting the historical sites in Germany I’d researched,
through the Berlin program in summer 2010.
Yufeng MAO, Fordham University, New York,
New York, United States
“Learning from the Other West: Chinese Muslim
Writings about the Islamic World”
Abstract: This paper examines 19th- and 20th-century
Chinese-Middle Eastern intellectual exchanges. It
surveys writings by Chinese Muslim intellectuals and
analyzes how they reported on intellectual trends in the
Islamic world and appropriated such trends for their
own agendas.
27
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Kaveh HEMMAT, University of Chicago, Chicago,
Illinois, United States
China had long been associated with precious goods;
musk came to be one of the most famous of these in the
Islamic world. Arabic sources generally praise Chinese
musk but claim that it was often adulterated. As far as
the early Arabic writers on aromatics were concerned,
Chinese musk was also musk which was transported
by sea from China. The role of the sea in the musk
trade reflects not only the position of Islamic merchants
in southern China during the Tang and Song periods,
but also suggests that musk traded overland often went
under different names even if it originated in China.
“Chinese Long Walls and Islamic Eschatology in
Early Modern Central Asia”
Abstract: This paper will explore the role of the Great
Wall and other Chinese long walls in the formation
of Central and West Asian Muslims’ perceptions of
China. While the idea of a Great Wall as a permanent
man-made border between China and Inner Asia
is now known to be an anachronism, a number
of Muslim writers believed that the legendary wall
built by Alexander the Great to hold back Gog and
Magog was located to the north of China. Rashid alDin’s Compendium of Chronicles, written at the start
of the 14th century, reports an “Alexandrine wall”
encompassing China and protecting it from human
enemies. After the completion of the first segments
of the modern Great Wall in the late 15th century, a
1516 description of China, the Khataynamah, told of a
system of walls and moats surrounding China, built and
expanded by the Chinese over the course of thousands
of years. Along with an awareness of Chinese skill
in crafts and manufactures, knowledge of the new
walls reinforced the notion that China was a place
of exceptional prosperity. Thus, Muslims’ and other
West Asians’ perceptions of China after the Mongol
conquests were heavily shaped by encounters with
Chinese material culture through commercial travel and
traffic in manufactured goods. This encounter helped
foment an awareness of large-scale historical processes
driven by human agency, exemplified by the claim in
the Khataynamah that the Chinese people’s adherence
to order and system had spared them from great
calamities such as the Biblical deluge.
B6, 7/8/2011
Interpreter: Bin YANG, National University of
Singapore, Singapore
Kayoko FUJITA, Ritsumeikan Asia Pacific
University, Beppu, Japan
Giorgio RIELLO, University of Warwick, Warwick,
United Kingdom
Yinghe JIANG, Sun Yat-sen University,
Guangzhou, China
Abstract: The teaching and research of world history
relies on the effective combination of sources from
multiple cultures and languages. One of the ways
of approaching complex historical subjects such as
trade, cultural encounters and cosmopolitanism is
using objects as sources. By following the trajectories
of ‘things’ in different cultures and languages, i.e.
‘material culture,’ we can open up new avenues for
researching and teaching world history. Researchers,
teachers and educators in museums have all begun
to make use of material artefacts, but we have not yet
established easily accessible methodologies for the use
of objects. This panel proposes to explore the issue
of material culture as source for early modern world
history. Specifically, it explores the ways in which
objects have connected different parts of the world,
and thereby have challenged the idea of center and
periphery. The participants in this discussion are all
specialists in aspects of material culture in early modern
world history. They include Anne Gerritsen (Warwick)
on porcelain, Luca Molà (European University) on
silk and global technological exchange; Giorgio
Riello (Warwick) on Indian cotton textiles and global
consumption; Kayoko Fujita (Asia Pacific University,
Japan) on the trade of silver and Japan in the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries; Zhou Xiang on global trade
between Canton and Europe and Jiang Yinhe (both -
Anya KING, University of Southern Indiana,
Evansville, Indiana, United States
“China and the Musk Trade with the Islamic
World in the 9th – 11th Centuries CE”
Abstract: The most desirable aromatic substance in
Islam is musk. Musk received a prophetic sanction
from Muhammad, and thus was in demand for uses in
areas such as medicine and perfumery. Early medieval
Arabic literature provides detailed discussions of the
geographical origins of musk despite the fact that the
musk deer lived beyond the frontiers of the medieval
Islamic world. These sources describe in detail the
varieties of musk by distinguishing them according
to their place of origin. In general, there is a process
of refinement of information in the literature on musk
as geographical knowledge of Central and Eastern
Eurasia continued to develop during the 10th and
11th centuries. The role of peoples who traded in
musk such as the Sogdians and Indians was gradually
overshadowed by a more precise understanding of the
actual lands which produced musk, including China.
28
Explorations on the Concept of World History
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
Luca MOLA, European University Institute,
Florence, Italy
Abstract: With the emergence of the contemporary
environmentalism and Western society’s rethinking of
Christian environmental ethics, the ecological North
American Indian has become a popular icon since
the late 1960s. Though it is difficult to define its exact
meanings, however, we cannot help imagining a
happy life, simple and in harmony with the nature
once the word “ecological Indian” is mentioned,
which is in sharp contrast with the image of the
white entrepreneurs who recklessly destroy nature in
search of personal fortunes. This paper would like to
answer the following questions: How has the image
of ecological Indian evolved? How many reasonable
factors are there in this hypothesis? And what kinds of
impact had the ancient North American Indians exerted
on the natural environment? By uncovering layers of
sham in this hypothesis through the study of the North
American environmental ethics and its relations with the
natural environment, this paper also tries to offer some
preliminary evaluations of these questions.
Meeting ROOM #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
Chair: Chengdan QIAN（钱乘旦), Peking
University, Beijing, China
Chair: Anne GERRITSEN, University of Warwick,
Coventry, United Kingdom
“Ecological Indians or Not: On the Relations
between North American Indians and their
Environment before the Landing of the Whites in
1492”
B7,7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
ROUNDTABLE: Silver, Silk and Things: Connecting
Commodities beyond Centers and Peripheries
Chengshuang FU (付成双), Nankai University,
Tianjin, China
Sun Yatsen University, Guangzhou) on glass paintings.
The roundtable aims to discuss how material artefacts
created notions of the global through trade and
exchange and how objects can be used today in
historical research and teaching.
Dunshu WANG（王敦书), Nankai University,
Tianjin, China
“Lei Haizong’s View of China in World History”
Abstract: Lei Haizong was a Chinese historian during
the mid-20th century, distinguished for his wide
knowledge and profound studies in the general history
both of China and the world. His outlook on China
and the world may be divided into two aspects: the
historical view and the contemporary view. His life and
theories reflects the changing nature of Chinese history,
both in reality and in theory.
B8, 7/8/201
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
Lihong WANG（王利红), Anhui Medical
University, Heifei, China
The National Memory of War: A Historical
Investigation in a Global Persepective – Part II
“Romantic Historiography and the Formation of
the Idea of World History”
Chair/Organizer: Zhanjun LIANG（梁占军),
Capital Normal University, Beijing, China
Abstract: Patrick Manning, when discussing interactive
issues in world history, pointed out that, in order to
understand interactions in the history of the world,
historians must understand the academic development
of world history and its extensive links with other
schools, including Romanticism, Positivism and Postmodernism, etc. Michael Geyer suggested that there
was not unity between today’s globalization and global
different history, and that such kind of disunity on one
hand offered unique contents for new world history,
but on the other hand put forward some old problems
we still failed to give a clear answer. How to retain
obvious differences while accelerate the integration,
and eventually embark on a new road?
Questions raised by the two above historians are the
basis for this paper. If we trace academic history, we
will find out that some concepts of today’s world history
(or universal history, new world history, big history,
global history) were clearly stated or first emerged in
the Romantic period.
Rukui ZHANG（张如奎), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
“On Differences in National Spirit of Russia and
CIS: A View from the Commemoration of World
War II”
Abstract: A country’s national spirit and the nation’s
history are closely related to the development process.
Central and Eastern Europe and even the Baltic
States, without exception, were actively or passively
involved in the vortex of World War II. Among them,
the Russian people comprise a special nation against
foreign aggression and foreign expansion and the
various historical stages of the war throughout the
different historical development. Russian experience in
World War II and the Russian National Patriotic War
brought great suffering, but also reflected the brave,
bold fighting spirit of patriotism. In this same war
Ukraine, Belarus, Central Asia, and the Baltic countries
experienced the baptism of blood of all ethnic groups.
29
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Today, these countries have their own unique ways of
commemorating the war. In Russia, Ukraine, Belarus,
and the Baltic countries, the different ethnic groups
are so negative on the war that they are determined
to commemorate the war differently, which reflects
their different regions, different nationalities, different
cultures, and world-views. Differences in national spirit
are identified through this comprehensive and objective
analysis of national identity and in-depth, analytical study
of the content of war symbols, especially the national
spirit and local politics, history, and culture.
B9, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Interpreter: Yinghong CHENG, Delaware State
University, Delaware, United States
601 - 6th fl., ICP
Guang PAN（潘光), Shanghai Academy of Social
Sciences, Shanghai, China
Cultural Persistence Despite Total Political
Collapse: Dialogue and Discussion
“Four Waves of Jewish Immigration to China in
History”
Chair: Alfred J. ANDREA, University of Vermont,
Burlington, Vermont, United States
Abstract: It was during the Tang Dynasty (around the
8th Century) that the earliest groups of Jews came to
China via the overland Silk Road. Others may have
come by sea to the coastal areas before moving inland.
After entering China, Jews lived in many cities and
areas, but it was not until in the Song Dynasty (9601279) that the Kaifeng Jewish Community formed.
Later, Sephardic Jews arrived in China as a result of the
Opium War in 1840-41 and the subsequent upsurge
of trade with Britain. Most of them were merchants and
businessmen with British citizenship. They soon revealed
their commercial talents, taking advantage of their
traditional contacts with various British dependencies, as
well as the favorable geographic location of Shanghai
and Hong Kong, to develop a thriving import – export
trade, then invest this wealth in real estate, finance,
public works, and manufacturing, gradually becoming
the most active foreign consortium in Shanghai and
Hong Kong. Before Pearl Harbor, Sephardic Jews,
Russian Jews, and Jewish refugees from Nazi Europe
in China amounted to over 40 thousand, forming the
largest Jewish community in the Far East.
Discussant: Sabine MacCORMACK, University of
Notre Dame, South Bend, Indiana, United States
Linfan SHI（史林凡), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
Benjamin KEDAR, Hebrew University, Jerusalem,
Israel
“British Commemoration of Armistice Day during
the Interwar Years”
“Cultural Persistence Despite Total Political
Collapse”
Abstract: In public commemoration, the public always
plays an important role, in spite of the dominant will
of authority. During the interwar periods, Armistice
Day grew in magnitude as a festival quickly and
attracted more and more Britons to participate, as the
result of public pressure, active involvements of peace
organizations, and standing reports of mass media.
However, the commemoration on Armistice Day in Great
Britain was restricted by inadequate funds, an official
stance, practical troubles in the participants’ daily lives,
and the elapsing of time. Both the government and the
public contributed to the formation and continuance of
the Armistice Day commemoration, in which existed
the ceaseless struggles between common people, social
groups, and national states. In this process, the intention
of the British government had always prevailed.
Abstract: History is full of vanished cultures, from those
of the ancient Minoans, Egyptians and Babylonians to
those of the Maya, Incas and Aztecs. These cultures
did not survive (or survived only in a diluted form)
the downfall of the political entities in which they
had evolved. The gradual fall into disuse of Linear
A, hieroglyphs and cuneiform writing dramatically
illustrates the vanishing of the cultures of Crete, Egypt
and Mesopotamia in the wake of political disintegration.
And yet history presents also several cases of cultural
persistence despite the total collapse of the political
bodies in which these cultures developed. How are we to
explain these cases?
I would like to present the hypothesis that (a) one of
the factors that may be crucial for enabling a culture
to persist despite such adverse circumstances is the
existence of a secondary, alternative elite capable of
assuming leadership once the political collapse has
eliminated the ruling elite; (b) the chances for cultural
persistence may be greater if the two elites had been
competing prior to the political collapse.
Jinxian LI（李金仙), China Foreign Affairs
University, Beijing, China
“The Vietnam War and Historical Memory: A
Historiographic Survey”
Some of the cases that appear to conform to this
hypothesis are: Jewish culture after the Romans
destroyed Jerusalem (70 AD); Classical culture in the
West after the fall of the Roman Empire in the fifth
century; Byzantine culture after the fall of Constantinople
(1453); Polish culture after Poland’s dismemberment
(1795). Among the ‘control groups’ for testing this
hypothesis are the cultures of the Ancient Orient and
pre-Columbian America.
Abstract: Since the 1980s history has taken its cultural
and linguistic turn, and historical memory has turned
into an appealing topic to historians worldwide. War
memory has caught more attention from scholars due
to its far-reaching traumatic effect and aftermath than
memory of other kinds. In this context, and in view of the
fact that war memory study is still on the rise, this paper
is devoted to a historiographical survey of the academic
characteristics, research focuses, and future tendencies in
the works and papers on the Vietnam War and memory
in the hope that it may shed some light on the further
research we might be interested in pursuing. It will be
examined in three parts: Academic Characteristics,
Major Concerns, and Future Tendencies.
B10, 7/8/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Library Lecture Hall
Immigrants in the History of China
Chair: Shunhong ZHANG (张顺洪), Chinese
Academy of Social Sciences, Beijing, China
30
Ocean trade system. Muslim merchants formerly
controlled the maritime trade to the Persian Gulf and
Red Sea, but in the 11th - 12th centuries, Quanzhou
merchants controlled it.
2. Trade Diasporas and the dissemination of religions
With more and more merchants from the Indian Ocean
basin coming to Quanzhou, the composition of the
population of Quanzhou became more and more
complicated, and it became a metropolis in the world.
Foreign merchants and Quanzhou merchants cooperated in their trade and got huge economic power
and some political power. The foreign merchants lived
in the south of Quanzhou. In the support of trade, the
foreign merchants brought their beliefs and built a lot of
mosques and temples there, so that the various religions
co-existed in Quanzhou.
3. Conclusion
The history of Quanzhou from the 11th to the 14th
century indicated that merchants often were the
pioneers of cross-cultural exchange in world history,
and the co-existence of multi-religions in a city or area
was possible.
Jianhua ZHANG（张建华), Beijing Normal
University, Beijing, China
“The ‘Taiwan issue’ and ‘Taiwan factor’ in SinoSoviet relations -- An explanation based on
Russian references”
Abstract: Since the Sino-Japanese war in 1895, the
Taiwan problem has mapped into Sino-Soviet relations’
horizon, and there existed the obvious “Taiwan factor”
in diplomatic relations between the New China and
the Soviet Union. The Soviet government insisted
on the principle of “one China” from beginning to
end; however, the government schemed on the side
of “Taiwan factor” constantly so that the result was
beneficial to the Soviet Union.
Cheng SHI（施诚), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“Trade between Quanzhou and Indian Ocean and
the Spread of Religions in Quanzhou”
Abstract: After 1000 C.E., the Indian Ocean trade
range enlarged, and trade networks became more
and more complicated. As one of the pivots connecting
China and the Indian Ocean trade system, Quanzhou
developed rapidly and became one of the most
important ports by joining in the exchange of the
Indian basin after the 11th century: the population
increased steadily, and the economy was prosperous.
Some merchants from other countries and areas came
to Quanzhou and lived there for business. They brought
their beliefs and cultures there. Islam, Christianity,
Manichaeism, and Hinduism not only disseminated into
Quanzhou, but also co-existed with traditional Chinese
Daoism and Buddhism, which had entered early into
China from India. The experience of Quanzhou from
the 11th century to the 14th century might be one of the
miracles in world history: different religions could exist
harmoniously in a commercial city.
1.Trade between Quanzhou and Indian Ocean
From the 11th to the 14th centuries, the main function
of Quanzhou was to link southeast China to the Indian
Afternoon Break | 3:30 - 4:00 p.m.
Session C Panels, 7/8/11
4:00 – 5:30 p.m.
C1, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
601- 6th fl., ICP
Imperial Imagery and Foreign Influences in
Chinese Art
Chair/Discussant/Panelist: Ira SPAR, Ramapo
College of New Jersey, Mahwah, New Jersey,
United States
31
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
“Analyzing Cultural Identity: Chinese and Persian
Imperial Portraits”
ideologies constructed in each step of the production
process - from painting to drawing to cooper-engraved
prints? How were these ideas of empire and ethnicity
translated through visual representations between the
two cultures? Through local circulations of these images
in France and in Qing China, how were these ideologies
reconstructed and communicated to different audiences
during the late eighteenth century? How was the image
of the Other, Europe or China, rectified or reified by
these prints?
Abstract: By examining pose, clothing, objects and
surroundings found in official court portrait paintings of
Chinese and Persian 18th century C.E. rulers we can gain
valuable information about notions of cultural identify,
lifestyles, concepts of social status and ideas about rule.
Special court dress was worn by important members of
the Chinese imperial court, including the emperor and
empress and peoples of high rank. Attire was a defining
characteristic of each Chinese dynasty, and every era
had to have its own system of attire. Thus in the early
17th century C.E. when the Jurchens overthrew the Ming
dynasty, they were faced with the issue of how to appear in
royal attire.
Hsingyuan TSAO, University of British Columbia,
Vancouver, Canada
“The Fusion of Central Asian and Chinese
Identities as Shown in Art of the Liao (Khitan)
Dynasty (907-1125)”
In this paper I will examine the cut, colors, designs
and ornamentation found on 18th century royal Qing
garments based on preserved examples in private and
museum collections as well as in court paintings in order to
illuminate the methods used by Qing royalty to unite their
Jurchen origins with notions of historic Chinese rule.
Abstract: His paper focuses on two paintings from the
Liao dynasty : one is a work attributed to a crown prince
of the Liao, Li Zanhua, Nomad with a Tribute Horse
(11th – 12th century copy of earlier painting), the other ,
on a similar subject, Nomads Resting, is attributed to Hu
Gui (10th Century).
In comparison and contrast to our Chinese example I
will present an analysis of the royal regalia, jewelry and
military objects depicted in official portraits of Fath Ali
Shah, an 18th century ruler of Iran which were symbolic
of ties to the rule of past Achaemenid and Sassanian kings
even though the Shah, like his Chinese counterpart, was
of foreign origin. Comparisons of royal pose will also be
examined to illuminate ideas about religion, concepts of
rule and relationships to foreign powers.
C2, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Library Lecture Hall
Little Big Histories
Chair: Ross DUNN, San Diego State University,
San Diego, California, United States
William MA, University of California, Berkeley,
California, United States
Craig BENJAMIN, Grand Valley State University,
Allendale, Michigan, United States
“Made in France: Qianlong’s Battle Copperengravings and Translating Imperial Ideologies
between France and China in the Eighteenth
Century”
“The Big History of Jericho”
Abstract: Big history demonstrates unequivocally that
history is as much about the physical environment in
which it takes place, as it is about superior technology
or human intentionality. Along with many other topics,
big historians are particularly interested in the rise
of the first civilizations. What were the geographical
and biological advantages favoring certain regions
that facilitated the appearance of the first towns and
cities there? What role did climate play in allowing
for civilizations to appear in some regions, while
others remained better suited for foraging? And why
is it that, whilst some civilizations clearly abused their
environments, and thus sowed the seeds of their own
destruction, others were able to more carefully husband
the advantages provided by geography and biology,
and successfully sustain themselves for thousands and
thousands of years?
Abstract: In 1767 the French painter and engraver
Charles-Nicolas Cochin II received a letter from Marquis
de Marigny asking him to assemble a team of the most
skilled engravers to execute a commission by the Emperor
of China. Nearly a decade later, a suite of sixteen copperengravings was completed and sent to Beijing, much to the
delight of the Qianlong emperor.
These prints depict and commemorate Qianlong’s recent
military victories in the Northwest. First rendered as large
colored ink paintings on silk, they were done with the
collaboration of Chinese and European missionary artists
at the Qing court. From the paintings the drawings were
made by the same European artists, which then served as
the model for the copper-engravings.
Though many have often cited this curious incident as one
of the most important artistic exchanges between China
and Europe before the nineteenth century, there have not
been many studies on the process of image production and
the impacts of this exchange. How were the Qing imperial
To illustrate the importance of the relationship between
history and its environmental context, this paper looks
at the origins and history of Jericho, the oldest city
34
on the planet. The location and long-term survival of
Jericho, as it transitioned from foraging base to farming
village to great commercial and administrative city,
is a quintessential example of the significance of the
environment to human history.
large-scale patterns between physical, biological and
cultural processes, which can then be used to structure
overwhelming amounts of detail and merge it into one
general image. For instance, a pattern derived from
comparing non-building organisms, animal building and
human building can be used to organize the numerous
stories about why Tiananmen Square is built the way it
is. Hopefully, this example will be able to demonstrate the
usefulness of Big History for fields of study that deal with
things that we regularly experience in our everyday lives,
such as applied arts and sciences and social sciences.
Jonathan MARKLEY, California State Fullerton,
Fullerton, California, United States
“China in Big History”
Abstract: Big History rejects conventional “nation” based
historical approaches. This approach enables difference
perspectives to emerge, but it often leaves Big History
isolated from most History courses and publications. This
paper presents a number of topics where connections
can be drawn between Chinese history and Big History,
including brief introductions to China’s geography, the
Silk Road, and Confucianism. The paper then turns to a
more in-depth examination of China’s long and complex
relationship with the plant family Poaceae, more commonly
known as “grass”.
C3, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
Seeing the World in Small Places around the
Globe
Chair: Alfred J. ANDREA, University of Vermont,
Burlington, Vermont, United States
The two grass species that have most profoundly influenced
China are millet and rice, whose very presence shapes
and defines China’s Neolithic and early states, but other
grasses have played major roles. Bamboo, an evolutionary
relative of rice, has profoundly influenced architecture and
served as the chief medium for writing before the invention
of paper. The great grass Steppe-lands of northern China
and central Eurasia emerged relatively recently (from a
geological perspective), but their presence is arguably the
most important factor in the “back and forth” history of
China in the last two thousand years, as Chinese dynasties
and Steppe powers periodically exchanged control of much
of modern China. The introduction of another grass species
from the Americas, corn, has profoundly affected China in
the last few hundred years, to the point where China is now
the world’s biggest producer of corn, second only to the
United States. Without grass, there would be no China as
we know it.
Discussant: Kevin REILLY, Raritan Valley College,
Somerville, New Jersey, United States
Howard SPODEK, Temple University, Philadelphia,
United States
“Seeing the 20th Century World in Ahmedabad,
India”
Abstract: Through the Twentieth Century, the City of
Ahmedabad, India, has both reflected and influenced
world events.
In the early part of the century, the city was the home of
Mohandas Gandhi. Here the future Mahatma formulated
his strategies for leading the Indian National Congress,
strategies that relied on his previous experience in
England and South Africa as well as India, and strategies
that would become influential throughout the world for
non-violent movements of liberation.
In the middle of the century, business leaders in
Ahmedabad began to forge commercial and industrial
agreements with multinational corporations, and with
institutions of higher learning from around the world
that would transform the city’s economic and cultural
life, forcing it to choose its own path between its past
traditions and new opportunities. Ahmedabad was
facing transformations that were increasingly common
throughout the developing world, but facing them
somewhat earlier and somewhat more intensely than
many others.
Esther QUAEDACKERS, University of Amsterdam,
Amsterdam, Netherlands
“The Big History of a Big Square: New Perspective
on the Architecture of Tiananmen Square”
Abstract: It isn’t easy to create a general theory that
can explain why things that we experience every day
are the way that they are. We often are aware of too
many different details that can be connected in too many
different ways. Consequently, it is usually possible to
construct not one, but numerous competing theories.
This makes it virtually impossible to construct one theory
that is able to incorporate every single detail, leaving us
struggling to choose one theory to develop further. Big
History may help to alleviate this problem by providing
a top-down approach that we can use to study familiar
aspects of our everyday lives. It may help us to find
By the end of the century, Ahmedabad, with 5 million
inhabitants, had taken on characteristics that brought
it into a framework of urban development becoming
increasingly common around the world: large
populations, heavy immigration, a productive economy
35
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
that benefitted the well-to-do most of all, severe conflicts-often violent--in minority-majority relations. Ahmedabad
had become a world city, both despite and because of its
past developments.
issues as the textbooks, teachers, courses, and governmental
regulations on the world history teaching. I should like to
introduce some results of the project if it be carried out in time.
transplanting western scientific knowledge since a
century ago, China’s scientific creativity however is
greatly curtailed because of the lack of a tradition of
western empiricism and critical rationalism.
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Meeting Room #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
Ken POMERANZ, University of California, Irvine,
California, United States
“China’s Grand Canal as a Place in World
History?”
Abstract: Various versions of a roughly 1,000 mile canal
linking the Yangzi Delta and assorted northern capitals
existed from roughly 600-1900 CE. While these canals often
figure in comparative world history because their sheer size
is remarkable, and/or because of the role they played in
holding together an unusually large and durable Chinese
empire, they are almost always looked at as facilitating
a purely domestic set of connections. Yet because coastal
North China has no really good natural harbors, seaborne
visitors to China’s capital almost always traveled via the
Grand Canal. This group would include many tribute
missions from SE Asia, various missionaries and merchants,
European diplomats such as Macartney and Amherst, and
so on. Because travel on the canal was slow, many of these
visitors had ample opportunity to observe the communities
adjacent to the Canal, and in some cases to interact with
residents. This paper makes a preliminary effort to look
at the significance of these contacts for some communities
adjacent to the Canal, and at the kind of window onto China
that those places provided for visitors; a concluding, more
theoretical, section asks why so little attention has been paid
to these connections, and how giving them their due might
affect the ways we place China in world history.
C4, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Ahmed ABUSHOUK, International Islamic University,
Gombak, Selangor, Malaysia
Chinese Patterns in the Perspecitve of World
History
“Teaching World History in Middle East Universities:
Challenges and Prospects”
Chair: Jianxin HOU (侯建新), Tianjin Normal
University, Tianjin, China
Abstract: World History, Global History, or Transnational
history is a field of historical study that emerged as a distinct
academic field in the 1980s. It examines history from a global
perspective, highlighting common patterns that emerge across
all cultures to integrate the people of the world together, and
investigating differences that reveal the diversity of the human
experiences. As a new field, world history has witnessed a
series of changes in terms of its models, theories, and sources,
as well as attracted a significant audience and non-world
historians in the last three decades. It first gained recognition
in North American and European universities, which
introduced it as a substitute to Western civilization courses,
while in other parts of the world, historians have questioned
the viability of world history as a new field of historical study
on the grounds that its philosophy is neither value-free nor
universal, but it has been designed by Western scholars who
want to frame the history of the world from their own distinct
cultural, historical, and secular perspectives. They argue that if
the pioneers of world history are keen to establish a genuine
global approach that would provide new understandings of
the history of the world they should incorporate perspectives
formulated in academic discourses in non-Western cultures.
This kind of understanding, for instance, has delayed the
introduction of world history courses in Middle Eastern
universities, where history curricula are purposely designed to
accommodate national and Islamic history courses.
Interpreter: Yue SUN (孙岳), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
David BLANKS,The American University in Cairo,
Cairo, Egypt
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
“World History in Africa”
World History Across the Globe: A Survey of
Teaching and Research
Abstract: To date no proper survey of the teaching of
World History in Africa has been done-much less a survey
of what kind of research African scholars specializing in
World History are doing. The African Network in Global
History/Réseau Africain d’Histoire Mondiale is less than
a year old-and as of yet we have not identified all those
who are working in this field on the continent. A survey of
this nature is complicated by the fact that we must begin
with a survey of history departments in Africa-which
has not yet been done ether, not even by the Association
of African Historians; and this in turn depends upon a
complete survey of higher education in Africa which, while
gaining attention at academic conferences recently, also
has not been done in any systematic fashion. Fewer than
half of the colleges and universities in Africa, for example,
are members of the Association of African Universities.
Chair/Panelist: David BLANKS,The American
University in Cairo, Cairo, Egypt
Shingo MINAMIZUKA, Hosei University, Tokyo,
Japan
“World History: Teaching and Research in the
Asian Area”
Abstract: Curiously enough we have no clear idea how
world history is taught in each of the Asian countries.
Unfortunately there has been no common table among
historians of Asian countries discussing this topic. This is
partly because Asian countries were historically divided and
ruled by the western powers and also because Japan didn’t
play a political role of coordinating Asian countries. The
AAWH, as a common table of Asian historians, has started a
project of investigating the situation of the teaching the world
history in Asian countries by way of questionnaires on such
C5 , 7/8/2011
36
China was not closed to the world; she had adopted
religious ideas and technological innovations from
other cultures. Chinese culture is today characterized
by submission of the individual to the collective, the
absence of an afterlife notion and money saving rather
than over-consumption, etc., China’s cultural influence
grows steadily as the Chinese economy is expanding.
What impact will Chinese culture bring onto the
world? Is there a fundamental conflict between Chinese
culture and Western culture? The paper casts doubt
on the view that China’s economic success validates
a social rule characterized by authoritarianism and
the lack of personal freedom and China is a threat
to the world community. The paper argues that
international relations theories in Chinese classic
ages advocated the balance of power rather than
preaching the establishment of regional hegemony.
Confucianism is noted for using soft power instead of
military force to affect a world order. Chinese culture
also lacks the expansive Protestant missionary notion
of redeeming all human beings on earth. Will China’s
worldwide commerce and investment compel China
to redefine her role in the world and behave as all
rising powers have throughout history? The paper
believes that the globalization of production and free
trade provide a general framework for nations to fulfill
their economic and political ambitions by peaceful
means. On the other hand, nuclear deterrence among
the superpowers, collective reason and international
diplomacy would limit the chance of international
conflicts especially among powers with the potential to
turn conflict into a destructive large-scale war.
Ping HE（何平), Capital Normal University, Beijing,
China
“China and the World in Contemporary
Perspective”
Abstract: The paper reconsiders Chinese history from a
contemporary perspective, focusing on examining the
changing relation between China and the world. China is
now the world’s second largest economy and appears to
regain its great power status, yet it has a political culture
quite different from the developed western world. China’s
rapid rise needs an explanation. The new reality of China
also provides historical instances to clarify old views
about Chinese history.
China had once been considered as being unable to
generate an indigenous industrial capitalism. China’s
economic modernization today could be regarded as a
social experimentation, by which varieties of old views
about China’s inability to enter into the modern world
can be verified. The paper argues that ideological
constructs such as “the Asiatic Mode of Production”,
Weberian sociological analysis, “Post-Confucian thesis”,
modernization theory and world system theory, etc. only
partially illuminate China’s historical difficulties. From a
world history narrative point of view, China’s economic
miracle is much attributed to the changed geo-political
contour, the opportunity provided by free trade and
globalization of production and the new industrial
revolution, as well as to China’s pragmatic social reform,
an innovative method of capital formation and economic
expansion and the release of long-depressed creativity
of the people. The paper deliberates on whether China’s
developmental road represents a special pattern of
“export oriented industrialization.”
In the late Middle Ages, Chinese inventions such as
gunpowder, the magnetic compass, paper and printing
facilitated the change of European society. Until the 15th
Century, China was in general technologically more
innovative and advanced than Europe. A number of
reasons have been listed to account for China’s lagging
behind the West thereafter. China’s industrial and
technological advance today casts a new light on these
inquiries. The paper also discusses the issue of the current
Chinese debate—Why Chinese universities are unable
to cultivate innovative talents. It argues that although
China has made great achievements in absorbing and
Yunwei SONG（宋云伟), Renmin University of
China, Beijing, China
“Study on the Paradigm of Chinese Development
in the Global Vision”
Abstract: China’s economy has continued to grow for
more than 30 years. Even during the global financial
economy, China is still the world’s fastest-growing
major economy. So some social scientists asserted
that China has its unique way in the process of
modernization. They call it China Paradigm. We will
discuss whether the China paradigm has been formed
in three parts: 1) the reasons why China’s economy
developed quickly, 2) the factors that made China’s
economy develop quickly, and 3) what China should do
in the future.
37
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Ravi PALAT, Binghamton University, New York,
United States
Katrina LEVIN, Gresham High School, Gresham,
Oregon, United States
“Divergence Before Convergence? Rethinking
Patterns of World-Historical Change”
“Engaging Students to Understand China”
Abstract: Katrina Levin will explore how the NEH
summer institute Xi’an, China allowed her to bring
broader understanding China to students in her IB 20th
Century History class. The methods she developed
engaged their thinking, experience and analysis using
language, personal experience and modern films.
Her presentation will illustrate how practice with basic
Mandarin language and tones and images from Xi’an
used to present dynastic history helped students to gain
exposure to and confidence with Chinese culture. Ms.
Levin will then present a role play that she developed
about the Xi’an incident and the impact that this
simulation had on students’ enthusiasm for and analysis
of the Chinese Communist revolutionary period. She
will next consider how the foundations in language and
experiential learning gave students a strong base from
which to appreciate and analyze a Chinese film, Yellow
Earth by Chen Kaige. Lastly, Ms. Levin will explain the
effects of her methods on student understanding of
China. Her approach to teaching the IB history class
was transformed by the experience of the Xi’an summer
institute and her methods illustrate concepts that
teachers may use to deepen students’ connection and
broaden students’ understanding of China.
Abstract: Reigning conceptions of historical change
are derived from the experiences of north-western
Europe—as is evident even in Pomeranz’s pioneering
Great Divergence where he argues that but for Europe
stumbling on America and developing it as a new
periphery, capitalism would have developed earlier in
China and other parts of Asia which were far closer
to “the neoclassical ideal of a market economy.” This
paper challenges this depiction of capitalism as the
teleological goal of history by arguing that societies
based in wet-rice cultivation experienced a very
different pattern of socio-historical development.
Production conditions associated with wet-rice
cultivation led to a progressive decrease in the size of
land holdings while it could also support much larger
densities of population than the staple crops of Europe.
Since the productivity of lands under wet-rice cultivation
enabled a larger proportion of the population to
engage in non-food producing activities on a fulltime basis and thus promoted craft production on a
large-scale. High population densities led to a greater
elaboration of the division of labor and promoted large
commercial networks.
The vulnerability of polities in China and India to
nomadic invasions and the inability of peoples in these
regions to breed good quality horses led to a mutually
beneficial alliance between leaders of sedentary
polities and nomads. Hence unlike alliances between
rulers and financiers in Europe, rulers in Asia had no
incentive to promote capital accumulation. Within this
broad framework, this paper will also chart distinctions
between different societies based on irrigated
riziculture.
Rene MARION, Bard High School Early College,
Brooklyn, New York, United States
“Cuisine and Cultural Interaction: Food Culture
as An Approach to Intermediate China”
Abstract: Rene Marion will consider how the summer
institute in Xi’an has transformed one course, Global
Studies, in the 10th grade social studies curriculum.
Structured around the twin themes of developing
traditions and interactions between cultures,
a successful Global Studies course, first, relies
heavily on conceptual clarity in identifying trends
characteristic of a given period and in organizing
student exploration. Second, examples that evocatively
and effectively illustrate those broader themes are
essential to deepening students’ understanding of
those themes and providing opportunities for more
sustained exploration of primary and secondary
source materials. While Dr. Marion will recognize
the many ways her experience in China has affected
her approach to the class (in contrasting the Neolithic
settlements at Çatal Höyük and Banpo, to mention a
single example), this presentation will focus on Tang
food culture as a means to explore intermediate-era
economic and cultural contacts between regions of the
Chinese empire and, more broadly, through Silk Road
trade. This presentation will illustrate how the early
C6, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Xi’an to U.S: Translating Chinese History for the
High School Classroom
Chair: Kevin LAWRENCE, China Institute, New
York, New York, United States
Discussant: Craig LOCKARD, University of
Wisconsin-Green Bay, Green Bay, Wisconsin,
United States
38
C7, 7/8/2011
development of a Chinese cuisine and the variety
of foods available at the court in Chang’an offer
an ideal approach to exploring the nature of
trade relations and cultural exchange during the
Intermediate period. While the eastern flow of
Buddhist sculpture is a fairly common way to track
the flow of goods, exchange of cultural ideas, and
adaptations of cultures during the Intermediate
period, the focus on food culture offers an alternative
which allows teachers to address environmental issues
so central to the teaching of global history.
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
The Middle Kingdom in the Eyes of the “Other”:
A Diplomat’s Observations, and Representations
in Pictures, Literature, and Theory from the West
and Japan
Chair: Demin TAO, Kansai University, Osaka,
Japan
Discussant: Jenine L. HEATON, Kansai University,
Osaka, Japan
Craig WINDT, Bay City Public Schools, Bay City,
Michigan, United States
Yu-Ting LEE, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
“How to Integrate China into a U.S. History
Class”
“China on One of the Axes of World History:
Western and Japanese Perspectives”
Abstract: While it may appear that a study
experience in China would not be beneficial to
someone who teachers United States history, it would
be surprising to many how often I can bring in my
experiences in China into my curriculum. When
dealing with any history, it is important to see events
from multiple perspectives. This is something that has
become more apparent to me during my five weeks
in Xi’an. So when I deal with the Open Door Policy
and the Boxer Rebellion, I find it vital to make the
students stop and learn about the events from the
perspective of the Chinese people. So often history
books gloss over the plight of the Chinese people
during these events, focusing solely on how the events
impact the Western nations. My experiences in China,
specifically the excursion to Yan’an, help considerably
when World War II and the struggle for power
between Mao and Jiang rise up in the curriculum.
Students examine the background of both men to find
their strengths and weaknesses and what appeal the
two men would have upon certain segments of the
population. I show photos of the cave dwellings where
Mao holed up during his rise to power. This makes the
topic much more real to students when their teacher
has those experiences. My students have less trouble
distinguishing between Mao and Jiang than they do
some of the U.S. presidents! Since my experience in
China, I know that my student’s knowledge of that
country and its people has risen considerably.
Abstract: Since the end of the 19th century, with
the deepening of interaction between the East and
West, how to define and delineate “East Asia” on
the cultural, political, and economic map of the
world has become an imperative issue of mutual
recognition and self-identity. This paper focuses
on the paradigm of “axial age civilizations” and
the related narratives and analyses of Chinese
civilization produced in Chinese, Japanese, and
English to examine how one of China’s cultural
images is constructed on an abstract level from a
specific intellectual milieu and historical motive. The
term “axial age” was coined by Karl Jaspers (18831969) in The Origin and Goal of History (1949),
which expounds that mutually independent cultural
breakthroughs occurred from 800 BCE to 200 BCE
in the world’s major civilizations. Such breakthroughs
not only left an indelible impact on each civilization,
but also, as some scholars argue, conditioned each
culture’s approach towards modernity. The axial age
theory juxtaposes China with India, Israel, Greece,
and Persia; a theoretical frame of comparative
civilization is established and revised continually
in accordance with the similarities and differences
of their breakthroughs. Combining the theory with
other related narratives, I explore: the historical
background for appearance of the theory in the
West in the mid-twentieth century; methodological
differences between such Western characterizations
and Chinese discourses that dichotomize East
and West; and the role of Japan in East Asia as
peripheral to both Oriental and Occidental traditions
in its understanding of world history.
39
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Jun GU, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
extraterritoriality. Here, instead of simplistically
attributing the demand for extraterritoriality to
imperialist intentions, heterogeneous cultural factors
will be regarded as a more persuasive argument.
Through analysis of depictions in the Western press
of Chinese punishments, I will: first, examine the state
of transnational circulation of barbarous images
of China in the Western world; second, discuss
the influence of these pictures on the argument for
extraterritoriality; and third, consider the mechanism
of formulation and significance of the Western
view toward China through depictions of Chinese
punishments.
“Beijing in the Eyes of Samuel Wells Williams”
Abstract: As a member of the first American
delegation to Beijing, Samuel Wells Williams (18121884) arrived in the capital in 1859. The main
purpose of this visit was to exchange the ratified
“Treaty of Tianjin” in the presence of Emperor
Xianfeng. The problem of ceremony for audience with
the emperor was not resolved successfully, however,
and the Americans were not able to see him. The
ceremony was held near Tianjin instead. After several
such disappointments, Williams’s first impressions
of Beijing were negative, as his writings indicate. In
“Narrative of the American Embassy to Peking,” he
reports on Beijing’s dusty streets and the exasperating
bureaucracy of Qing officials. This image of Beijing
contrasts with Williams’s positive description of
Beijing’s unique architecture and rich culture ten years
earlier in The Middle Kingdom (1848). Williams had
not yet been to Beijing when he wrote The Middle
Kingdom; he based his account primarily on reports
by British and Dutch diplomats who had visited the
Forbidden City. Williams began revising The Middle
Kingdom in 1876, after living in Beijing for 23
years. In this edition, the chapter on Beijing is longer
and includes illustrations of the Temple of Heaven,
Andingmen Tower, and the Temple of Huangsi. The
new descriptions are positive, since during Williams’s
23 years in Beijing Manchu officials mastered the
rules for foreign affairs, Emperor Tongzhi received
foreign ambassadors, and Protestantism and Western
knowledge were allowed to spread nationwide. This
paper compares Williams’s changing perceptions of
Beijing through his accounts of the Middle Kingdom.
Hai WANG, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
“Shiba Ryōtarō’s View of Chinese Culture: From
the Periphery Regions of Mongolia and Japan”
Abstract: During the long period of China’s tributary
state system in East Asia, Japanese formed the
mentality of a periphery nation vis-à-vis China.
In the modern era, this mentality bifurcated into
identification with peripheral regions based on
similarity of language, ethnicity, and geography; and
treating China relativistically based on protest of the
huayi (China versus the “barbarians”) system. The
well-known Japanese novelist, Shiba (1923-1996),
is a good example of this dualistic view of China. By
treating China first from the perspective of Mongolia
and then from Japan, Shiba constructs an idealistic
vision of cultural communication in East Asia. Unlike
his early works on historical Japanese icons, the
works from his middle period portray Mongolia at
the center. He sets nomadic and agricultural-based
peoples in symmetrical opposition. In his later works,
while Shiba continues to praise Mongolia, his centerperiphery comparison refocuses on Japan with selfconscious distinction between Japanese and Chinese
cultures. This transition in his perspective illustrates his
cognizance of the similarities of the regions peripheral
to China in the sense that each argues for its own
culture.
Chi-Sung CHEN, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
“Celestial Punishment in Western Eyes:
Comparing Concepts of Law from Western
Pictorial Reports of Chinese Judicial Processes”
Abstract: After the 1840s, mass-produced pictures
of China in Western pictorials played an important
role in forming Western concepts of the Orient among
Western middle classes. Of these depictions, scenes
of Chinese punishments were sometimes reproduced
transnationally and received wide attention. While
the modern Western judicial system tends to hide the
process of punishment from the public, beheading,
torture, and parading of prisoners were still spectacles
in nineteenth-century China. The traditional methods
used in the Chinese judicial system to justify the
reigning power through public torture and execution
have been regarded as barbarous and uncivilized.
Thus, although depictions of Chinese punishments
were certainly sensational and fascinating, they
also caused anxiety for those who were heading
for China, and reinforced the argument for
Generally, Shiba Ryōtarō advocates that it is culture
and not ideology that has the capability for facilitating
communication in East Asia. This paper examines
two works by Shiba Ryōtarō, one from his middle
period and one from his later period, to highlight
the transformation of his perspective from Mongolia
to Japan, and to explicate how Japanese looked at
Chinese culture over time.
40
C8, 7/8/201
impact on the greatest number of other countries.
The launch of the eight-nation intervention campaign
against the Boxer Rebellion in the summer of 1900
made China the focus of media around the world.
The anti-Christian, anti-foreign motivation of the
rebels put French interests at the centre of the
intervention. With concessions in the major ports,
a colony bordering China’s southern frontier and a
religious protectorate over all Catholics in China,
regardless of nationality, France was deeply
implicated in the events of 1900.
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Lecture Room (8th fl., ICP)
The Boxer Rebellion Viewed from Around the
World
Chair: Maryanne RHETT, Monmouth University,
West Long Branch, New Jersey, United States
Kakhaber SURGULADZE, Shota Rustaveli State
University, Batumi, Adjara, Georgia
The French public understood the impact of this
history-making event through the reporting of an
array of newspapers representing the various political
persuasions of Third Republic France. The large
circulation Le Petit Journal, populist-conservative Le
Figaro, bourgeois-intellectual Journal des Débats
politiques et littéraires, and Catholic Le Croix each
reported the events of the foreign expedition and
offered commentary in line with their constituent
readership. By considering the orientation of the
newspapers and their clientele, analysing the
reporting of the foreign intervention, and reviewing
the commentary offered to the French audience it may
be possible to give a context to the view of China held
by the French in the wake of the Boxer Rebellion and
biases carried forward from there.
“Boxer Rebellion and Georgian Press”
Abstract: The 1899-1900 Boxer Rebellion was a
Chinese national - liberation movement, directed
against European, Japanese and American
colonizers. This Rebellion drew world attention
including that of the Georgian Press (“Iveria”, “kvali”,
“Moambe”). A number of letters were devoted to
this theme in the Georgian Press, including a look at
Chinese history and economics. The Boxer Rebellion
received empathy and aimed at awakening Georgian
national consciousness against the Russian colonial
regime at the same time.
Anand YANG, University of Washington, Seattle,
Washington, United States
C9, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
“Chindia in 1900: A Subaltern Vision of China
and India during the Boxer Uprising of 1900”
Library Conference Room
Imperialism, Socialism, Maoism: Rediscovering
China’s Place in World History
Abstract: Paper will highlight the vision of an Indian
soldier named Gadhadhar Singh who spent thirteen
months in China in 1900-1901 as a member of the
Allied forces sent there to suppress the Boxer Uprising.
As a result of his China experiences, he wrote a
‘memoir’ that imagined a new Asia emerging in
which China and India would be one, a Chindia of
sorts.
Chair: Xinru LIU, The College of New Jersey
Institute of World History, CAAS, Ewing, New
Jersey, United States
Yan LI, Northeastern University, Boston,
Massachusetts, United States
“Forging International Brotherhood: the Cultural
Diplomacy of the People’s Republic of China,
1949-66”
Alexander MAJOR, Universite de Sherbrooke,
Sherbrooke, Quebec, Canada
“The Boxer Impact: Characterisations of China’s
anti-Christian/anti-foreign uprising in the French
Press”
Abstract: At various times in the 20th century
China was at the centre of international news
- the Xinhai Revolution, the establishment of a
Communist government, and the Tiananmen Square
demonstrations among the most noteworthy. But it was
the first incident of the century that had the deepest
41
Abstract: This paper explores the cultural diplomacy
of the People’s Republic of China (PRC) from 1949
to 1966. Rejecting received wisdom about Maoist
China’s “cultural isolationism,” I argue that the
PRC’s cultural diplomacy bears an early attempt at
internationalization. In other words, China aspired
to be integrated into the world system, though it was
then a world divided by the Cold War, and China
was isolated by the US-led capitalist bloc. My research
demonstrates that the fledging communist state was
actively engaged in cultural exchange with socialist
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Zachary SCARLETT, Northeastern University,
Boston, Massachusetts, United States
countries and the developing nations in Asia, Africa,
and Latin America, particularly through an extensive
cultural network with the Soviet Union. The cultural
alliance with the Soviet Union allowed the PRC to share
in the international socialist community and world
communist movement, thereby creating a national
identity that transcended national boundaries and
bringing to the Chinese citizens a sense of belonging
with “comrades and brothers” of the socialist bloc.
Exchange visits, performances, exhibitions, film
festivals, etc. between China and the world broadened
mutual understandings and expanded New China’s
diplomatic and political influence. When the SinoSoviet split in the early 1960s terminated the cultural
ties with the Soviet Union and many other socialist
member countries under Soviet influence, and even
when the Cultural Revolution labeled all foreign culture
“dregs of humanity,” cultural exchange was not
altogether shut down. Yet the form, content, and scope
were altered under an ultra-left cultural diplomacy.
“Global Narrative, Cultural Revolution and the
Re-Periodization of the People’s Republic”
Abstract: Scholars of the People’s Republic of China
often regard 1966 as the beginning of a new stage
in the history of the Communist state. Indeed, 1966
marked the beginning of the Great Proletarian Cultural
Revolution, a movement that consumed Chinese
society. There is good reason, therefore, consider
1966 to be a turning point in China’s history. However,
a broader global perspective suggests the need to
reconsider this periodization of the People’s Republic.
This paper specifically examines how the Communist
state incorporated global narratives into political
campaigns from the Sino-Soviet split to the Cultural
Revolution, thereby suggesting more continuity in
the history of the People’s Republic. I define global
narratives as an ongoing discussion of worldwide
revolution, the implications of Mao Zedong Thought,
and Soviet revisionism/American imperialism. This
paper specifically examines China’s interaction with
the Third World, which relied upon anti-imperialist
rhetoric developed in the wake of the Sino-Soviet split
and employed during the Cultural Revolution. I also
examine China’s engagement with the American civil
rights movement. Indeed, Mao issued two separate
statements in support of civil rights, one in 1963
and the other in 1968. An examination of China’s
development of global narratives as embodied in the
civil rights movement and the Third World suggests a
continuous discursive thread that ran throughout the
1960s. It also suggests that the Cultural Revolution
should not be viewed as an isolated political event,
but rather as part of a continued discourse of global
revolution that developed in the wake of the Sino-Soviet
split.
Jinxing CHEN, Edgewood College, Madison,
Wisconsin, United States
“A Self-Commissioned Advisor: Frank Glass and
the Chinese Trotskyist Movement”
Abstract: The paper uses recently uncovered sources to
reconstruct Frank Glass’s life in China, particularly his
experience during the mid-1930s. Frank Glass (better
known in China as Li Furen) went to China from South
Africa in the early 1930s and spent a decade of his
life there. He was a one-time secretary-treasurer of
the Chinese Trotskyist organization - the Communist
League of China, who played an important role in
the Chinese Trotskyist movement of the 1930s. The
paper discusses how Glass, a disappointed Trotskyist
believer, left South Africa for China, seeking a way
to vindicate himself. It shows how a power vacuum
created by the Guomindang’s suppression and its
internal strife opened a door for Glass to enter the
Chinese Trotskyist movement. Convinced that Chinese
revolutionaries were inexperienced, who needed a tutor
like him, Glass was eager to offer what he believed
was much needed advice to Chinese Trotskyists. The
paper examines Glass’s painstaking work with Chinese
Trotskyists, in an attempt to help revive the Chinese
Trotskyist movement. However, despite his compassion
and effort, this self-commissioned mission eventually
failed. The author argues that Frank Glass’s experience
in China paralleled the pattern of Western attempts
at shaping China that history has seen so often. It
serves as yet another illustration - and warning - of
the difficult consequences that come with such cavalier,
albeit heroic, undertakings.
C10, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
602 - 6th fl., ICP
Reflecting on Selves: Understanding China in
World History
Chair/Panelist: Adam FONG, University of
Northern Colorado, Greeley, Colorado, United
States
“Pre-modern Pearl of the East: Cross-Cultural
Interactions in Tang-dynasty Guangzhou, 618907 CE”
Abstract: This paper historically and analytically
examines the society of Guangzhou during the Tang
dynasty. The city of Guangzhou and its surrounding
territory—called Lingnan—was seen during the Tang as
a true liminal space: a wild frontier zone, full of
42
Linh VU, University of California at Berkeley,
Berkeley, California, United States
strange and mysterious creatures, places, and people.
Increasing this frontier nature was the presence
of merchants and sailors from all over the Indian
Ocean basin. The interactions between these foreign
elements and Tang subjects has been characterized
as everything from harmonious co-existence to violent
hostility. By analyzing literature produced during the
Tang—from both Chinese and non-Chinese sources—a
better understanding emerges of what cross-cultural
interactions were possible at this point in world history.
While the situation in Tang-dynasty Guangzhou was
certainly not a utopia of cross-cultural acceptance,
nuanced investigation of the interactions between
locals and foreigners reveals much more than hostility
and violence. Furthermore, the exchanges that took
place in Tang Guangzhou had a definite impact on
how societies saw China and how China viewed
other nations. This paper thus contributes to scholarly
discussions of cross-cultural exchanges, borderlands,
regional identity, and how to evaluate pre-modern
World History.
“Understanding China’s Colonial Experience”
Abstract: This paper revisits the concept of “semicolonialism” applied to the experience of China in
relation with the West from the mid-nineteenth to
early-twentieth century. This term was created out of
the Marxist framework to characterize China as a
never-been-colonized country, as well as to explain
the co-existence of “feudalism” at the same time with
colonialism. Most works written during the 1960s and
1970s inserted “semi-colonial” into the arguments
without much thought. Even today scholars, who are
more aware of its connotations and challenge its
significance, continue use “semi-coloniality” to indicate
the complexity of China’s situation and disparity
between reality and theory. In fact, similar terminology
to “semi-”, such as “multilayered,” “shifting,” “fluid,”
“contradictory,” “ambiguous,” have been used in the
cases of Siam/Thailand (by Peter A. Jackson) and
Indochina (by Pierre Brocheux and Daniel Hémery).
Semi-colonialism and its troupe are too vague to be
a historiographical approach, as it can be used to
characterize any project that does not have clear
goals and/or outcomes. Moreover, the encounter of
two different social/political/economic systems over a
century that straddled tradition and modernity naturally
acquires multifarious characteristics. I argue that
while these broad terms are only useful in the sense
that they provide space for more concrete theoretical
construction. By looking at recent scholarships in
colonial China, Siam, and Indochina, I hope to flesh
out more appropriate methods and frameworks to
understand the various conditions of Asia in the age of
European and American imperialism.
Mohamed Effendy BIN ABDUL HAMID, University
of Hawai’i at Manoa, Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United
States
“At the Periphery of Empires: Chinese Secret
Societies in Singapore and Its Role in the
Development of Local Cross-cultural Exchanges
and Interactions”
Abstract: The founding of Singapore by the British
in 1819 marked an important chapter in the island’s
historical development. It started the mass importation
of laborers from diverse dialects groups especially
from the southern coast of China. These labourers
formed secret societies or Triads that became dominant
on the newly established British colony. Early British
accounts of these Chinese secret societies can be found
in the early editions of the Straits Times in the 19th
century. Among the more violent episodes were the
Hokkien-Teochew Riots of 1854 that was considered
to be the most violent and lengthy amongst the secret
societies. The violence spread through Singapore and
left 400 dead and 300 homes destroyed. It was a
conflict between the secret societies of the Ghee Hin
and the Hokkien Ghee Hok members. A vivid account
of the riots can be found in a Straits Times article
16th May 1854. This riot informed British decisions to
establish a fort on a hill overlooking Chinatown called
Fort Canning in 1859 and the construction of it was
finished in 1861. This paper attempts to understand the
perspectives of the British and Singapore Malays on the
Chinese Triads from 1830 to 1965. More importantly
it tries to further elicit the historical behaviors of
migratory and diasporic communities at the periphery
of Empires e.g. The British administrators in Singapore,
The Chinese triads operating overseas and the Malays
who eventually became “peripheralized” in Singapore
during British colonial rule.
C11, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Multi-function Hall (8th floor, ICP)
Silk Road and the Civilization Interaction of
Eurasia
Chair/Interpreter: Luo XU, State University of
New York at Cortland, New York, United States
Cuifang WEN（温翠芳), Southwest University,
Chongqing, China
“A Study on Fragrant Medicines of Early
Southeast Asian Countries Imported into China
from Han to Tang Dynasties”
43
Abstract: A lot of expensive fragrant medicines of
southeast Asian early countries were imported into
China from Han to the Tang dynasty, such as the
aloes of Cambodia and Vietnam; natural borneol of
Kalimantan Island, Sumatra Island and the Malay
peninsula; sandalwood of Timor Island, Kalimantan
Island, Sumatra island and the Malay peninsula;
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
Eugenia cartioghyllata and nutmeg of Moluccas
islands; pogostemon cablin benth of the Malay
peninsula; amomum cardamomum of Cambodia,
Thailand and Java.
some dry fragrant medicines in their clothes or burning
some wet fragrant medicines under their clothes.
Fourthly, many fragrant medicines were used for
against the disease. For example, aloes and amomum
cardamomum were useful in chest or abdomen; White
sandalwood was useful in fever; Borneol was useful
in the disease of eye and ear; Pogostemon cablin
benth was useful in sunstroke; Nutmeg was useful in
dysentery and cholera; Eugenia cartioghyllata had
broader applications against diseases of about 130
kinds.
These expensive fragrant medicines of Southeast Asia
were imported into China mainly through three ways.
One way was through tributary trade. In fact, Tributary
gifts were goods, which were used for exchange.
Among these gifts, fragrant medicines were the bulk
of the goods. Seeing from their types, most of fragrant
medicines were the famous products of Southeast Asian
early countries, such as aloes, sandalwood, natural
borneol etc, but also had a few fragrant medicines,
which were imported, from other countries, such as
tulips of Kashmir and storax of Asia Minor.
The second way was through civil trade. Many
merchants of Southeast Asian early countries sold
their fragrant medicines to Canton by boat, such
as merchants of Cambodia and Vietnam. Fragrant
medicines have an important place in their business,
not only huge quantity, but also high value. Even the
officer of Tang government bought borneol of first
class from Canton, which were specially used by the
emperor.
Lili CHEN（陈立立), Jiangxi Science & Technology
Normal University, Nanchang, China
“The Export of Chinese Ceramics and
Importation of thye American Sweet Potato into
China”
Abstract: From the year 1565 to 1593, the Spanish
who colonized in America had been eager to obtain
Chinese ceramics and silk, which were bought only
by use of silver because there was no market for
American goods in China at that time. Meantime, it
was very dangerous when an empty ship without any
cargo or ballast sailed across an ocean, which led to
the American sweet potato as ballast to be imported
into the Philippines by Spanish merchant ships. There
were numerous Chinese in the Philippines during that
period, and some of them who had business minds sold
Chinese ceramics to the Spanish, and then bought the
American sweet potato and introduced it into China.
The third way was through Intermediate trade.
Intermediate merchants of Persia and Arab usually sold
expensive fragrant medicines to china, such as aloes,
sandalwood and borneol. Persian businessman Li Susha once sold aloes to the emperor Jing-zong. Arab
people made a detailed record about these expensive
fragrant medicines of Southeast Asian early countries,
which indicated that many Arab Businessmen also sold
fragrant medicines of Southeast Asian early countries.
These expensive fragrant medicines, which were
imported into China, had a universal use in religious
activities and in the daily life. Many fragrant
medicines were used for religious activities, such as
Buddhist, Taoist and Confucian ceremonies. Aloes
and sandalwood had an important place in Buddhist
ceremonies. Jiang-zhen perfume was used for avoiding
bad luck in Taoism ceremonies. Aloes was used
for worshiping the God or ancestors in Confucian
ceremonies.
Anfu ZHANG（张安福), Shihezi University,
Shihezi, China
“On the Process of Localization and Optimization
of Cotton in Xinjiang”
Abstract: Xinjiang is the region where cotton was
introduced earlier from foreign countries in China.
Xinjiang’s cotton was originally from African cotton,
which was traversed through Mid-Asia to Xinjiang and
later passed through the Hexi Corridor to Shanxi and
Gansu provinces in the Song dynasty. Meanwhile, the
Indian cotton was spread from South to North, and
finally to Xinjiang. In modern times, America’s cotton
and Soviet island cotton (Gossypium Barbadense) were
also introduced to China included Xinjiang region.
Xinjiang’s cotton varieties have been optimizing, which
made Xingjiang to be the important main cotton region
in the world.
These expensive fragrant medicines also were used
for the daily life of Chinese people from the Han to the
Tang dynasty. Firstly, the emperor, nobles, officers and
rich men all liked burning some incense in their rooms.
For example, every emperor of Tang dynasty liked
laying a lot of borneol and tulips in his bedroom.
Secondly, people of Tang dynasty liked laying some
fragrant medicines on their food, such as a kind of cold
drinks added borneol in the court.
1. Xinjiang is the region where cotton was planted
earlier.
Thirdly, a lot of fragrant medicines were used
for cosmetic cream, lipstick and clothes. Eugenia
cartioghyllata and pogostemon cablin benth were used
for cosmetic cream during Southern and Northern
dynasties; Aloes and sandalwood were used for
lipsticks in Tang dynasty; Tang people liked putting
Xinjiang (the Western Region) is not only the
intersection of world civilization, but also the
transferring region of crop. Since Zhangqian visited the
Western Region in the Han dynasty, African Gossypium
44
herbaceum had opportunity to spread rapidly in
Shanxi province.
continually and sharing by the people of all lands.
C12, 7/8/2011
Meanwhile, the Indian ceiba was passed through
Southeast Asia to Hainan Island and Guangdong
and Guangxi provinces. About the Qin and the Han
Dynasties, Hainan Island had already planted cotton
and produced cotton cloth. Another way is that the
Indian ceiba was traversed Burma to Yunnan region.
The hou han shu·xi nan yi zhuan recorded that the
cloth was made from ceiba with 5 feet in length.
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
603 - 6th fl., ICP
China, Korea, and World History
Chair: David WEBSTER, University of Regina,
Regina, Saskatchewan, Canada
2. Xinjiang’s African cotton was introduced to inland
and Indian cotton was introduced to Xinjiang
After experiencing almost a thousand years, Xinjiang’s
original African cotton spread in Shanxi and Gansu
regions in the Song dynasty. The nong sang ji yao
written by the Yuan government noted that: ramie
was originated from south regions and ceiba was
produced in the Western Region. However, recent
years, ramie was planted in Henan province, ceiba in
Shanxi province. Both of them became localization and
brought interest for the local common people. The nong
shu written by Wangzhen recorded that: ceiba was
originally planted in southern countries, later, found in
many counties in Fujian province. Recent years, ceiba
was planted widely in Jiangdong and Shanxi, which
grew very well and became localization. The records
proved the fact that cotton has been introduced to
inland via Southern and Northern regions in the Song
and Yuan dynasties. However, the African cotton, with
low output and quality, was replaced rapidly by Indian
ceiba, which was spread to the Yangtze River valley
and the Yellow River valley after the Song and Yuan
dynasties. Especially the cotton in the Yellow River
valley was improved to be annual herb cotton in middle
and later periods of the 12th century. Later it spread
gradually nationwide.
Seohyung KIM, Institute of World and Global
History, Seoul, South Korea
“China in the Oldest Korean World Map”
Abstract: The world map is one of the best measures
to show the awareness of the world and the view of
the world. Kangnido, the oldest Korean world map
that had been made in 1402 also presented Korean
recognition to the space and perspective around the
world. Especially, this world map was influenced by
the Mongol Empire, the largest empire that formed
the most active global networks in Chinese history. So
Kangnido can reflect the world view of Koreans as well
as Chinese at that time. Africa and Europe had been
described in Kangnido in the 15th century, and this
means that Chinese recognition of the world was not
far different from that of the modern era.
At that time, Korea was influenced by Chinese politics,
economy and culture, and it was the same in the other
regions or nations. China was the most powerful
and the wealthiest nation on earth and the center
of the Afro-Eurasia network by the 17th century. In
this perspective, to examine and consider China in a
Korean world map can be a good chance to define the
role of China in the Afro-Eurasian network and how
the Chinese recognized the other regions, including
Korea, Africa and Europe, and how it affected various
networks in global society.
3. In modern times, the Xinjiang’s former cotton have
been replaced by exotic upland cotton and island
cotton.
In modern times, the Indian ceiba and African cotton
have been washed out gradually. The cotton introduced
from America and Soviet upland cotton and island
cotton have become the main ones produced in
Xinjiang. In 1958, the upland cotton and island cotton
have replaced the Asian and African cotton basically.
Utilization of cotton made another breakthrough in
1990s. Since 1960s, many countries carried out in
succession research on colored cotton. In 1990s, USA
made a breakthrough in improving technology of wild
colored cotton. Colored cotton, having color naturally,
therefore, not only avoids the water pollution caused
by dyeing and bleaching and harm of fabric, but also
reduces cost. So, fabric of colored cotton is called the
environment-protection products. At the end of last
century, Xinjiang also became the planting region of
colored cotton. Output of cotton ranks the first in China.
This is the result of exchange between Chinese and
western civilization, as well as regional development,
which embodies the progress of human civilization
Klaus DITTRICH, Hanyang University, Seoul, South
Korea
“The Foreign Community in Late Joseon Korea,
1882-1910”
45
Abstract: Korea was forced to establish diplomatic
relations with European and American powers in
the early 1880s. As a consequence of these treaties
individuals from several countries settled down on the
Korean peninsula. The foreign community consisted of
various categories of individuals. One of them were
diplomats. Additionally, the Korean government hired
foreign advisors and other experts. They worked as
highly influential government councillors as well as
in specialised technical domains which were not yet
developed in the country. Businessmen came to Korea
in order to pursue commercial activities. Missionaries,
mostly but not exclusively Protestants from the United
States, constituted an important group. Individuals from
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
C13, 7/8/2011
the lower classes of society, such as sailors, also
came to Korea. Although excellent scholarship on
key individuals, such as the German advisor to the
Korean government Paul Georg von Moellendorff, does
exist, no collective biography has been drawn so far.
This paper presents the rationale of a new research
project on the foreign community in late Joseon Korea
and some of its first results. It is a contribution to a
transnational history of individuals in a period of
early globalisation. Firstly, typical career patterns will
be presented, illustrated by individual trajectories.
Secondly, emphasis will be put on the everyday life of
a predominantly bourgeois group. Thirdly, the question
if the foreign presence in Korea contributed to the
modernisation of the country or marked the way into
colonisation will be addressed. Finally, the situation
of foreigners in Korea will be compared to China and
Japan.
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
604 6th fl., ICP
Reforming Identity: Religion, Nationalism and the Self
Chair: Roger DES FORGES, University at Buffalo,
Buffalo, New York, United States
Patrick Fuliang SHAN, Grand Valley State
University, Allendale, Michigan, United States
“Elastic Self-Consciousness and the Reshaping of
the Manchu Identity”
Abstract: The Manchus had been the rulers of China for
nearly three centuries; nevertheless, they experienced
painful and dramatic changes in the 20th century. This
paper probes the changing Manchu identity in the context
of modern Chinese history. It claims that the common
concept that the highly sinicized Manchus lost their traits
proves to be inaccurate. As China becomes more diverse
in recent decades, the Manchu pride of their tradition and
culture makes the Stalinist definition, primordial theory,
instrumentalist notion, and other concepts of ethnicity
insufficient and unsatisfactory in interpreting the Manchu
identity.
Xiaoming CHEN, Ohio Wesleyan University,
Delaware, Ohio, United States
“China as Part of the World”
Abstract: The history of modern China cannot be
fully understood unless it is examined in the context of
modern world history-this has been a major theme in
my teaching at Ohio Wesleyan University in the United
States in the past twenty years.
Based on this theme, I have taught modern Chinese
history in the global context of modernization,
industrialization, and European/American imperialist
expansion in Asia. Specifically, in teaching classes
at Ohio Wesleyan, I have focused on the interactions
between traditional China and the modern West. I
have taught elaborately on China’s resistance against
Western (and Japanese) imperialist powers. I have
also delved into the interactions between China’s
Confucian, Taoist, and Buddhist tradition and modern
Western values and ideologies. With such examples
as the Opium War, the Self-strengthening Movement,
the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-95, and China’s
Communist revolution, I have taught my American
students how modern China took its shape in fighting
for its survival against Western and Japanese
imperialism. By discussing events such as the Taiping
Revolution, the Boxers’ Rebellion, and the May-fourth
Movement, I have also introduced to my students the
complexities, difficulties, and subtleties in Chinese
people’s coping with the new ideas from the modern
West.
This paper offers an alternative interpretation by proposing
a notion of elastic self-consciousness. It was this elasticity
that compelled the Manchus to hide their ethnicity during
the post-1911 Revolution period. However, as Maoist
government enforced preferential ethnic policies after 1949,
the Manchus started to reveal their status. Ever since Deng
initiated his reforms, the awakening Manchu awareness
urged them to plead the government to establish thirteen
autonomous counties in the late 1980s. The paper argues
that it was Manchu ethnic pride and governmental policies
that led to the recent developments. In fact, Manchu ethnic
traits become more salient in recent years, as this ethnic
elasticity becomes stronger. The paper contends that this
kind of elasticity, as revealed by the Manchu case, is quite
universal to many ethnic groups through our world.
Yang Huei PANG, Goh Keng Swee Command and
Staff College, Singapore, Singapore
“Taiwan, National Identity, and Chiang Kai-shek’s
Visions for the Recovery of Mainland China.”
Abstract: For much of the 1950s, ROC President Chiang
Kai-shek, isolated at his island redoubt of Formosa, focused
his energies on formulating a viable “counteroffensive” plan
to reclaim mainland China. One of such draft plans even
forecast a counteroffensive in the timeframe of mid 195859. A main part of this vision was to attract US military
sponsorship; for the generalissimo was cognizant of the
ROC’s conspicuous lack of military strength to conquer
mainland China. However, these tedious bureaucratic
exercises in “counteroffensive” plans formulation had
unintended results for the Taiwanese outlook, identity, and
economy. First, the focus on creating viable military plans
In bringing the global perspective on Chinese history, I
have developed a pedagogical system that has greatly
helped my American students understand modern
China. This system of mine should contribute well to the
pedagogy in world history.
46
Luca MAGGIONI, University of Florence,
Florence, Italy
shifted to an indirect discursive exercise for Chiang’s
subordinates across the spectrum of the ROC
bureaucracy in stating the impossibility of returning
to mainland China. Chiang’s subordinates finessed
the criticism by strenuously proclaiming their loyalty.
Second, Chiang Kai-shek’s admonishment “毋 忘在
莒” Wu Wang Zai Ju (Forget Not the time at Ju) had
unwittingly transformed into a more sedentary form of
national identity for the average Taiwanese; one that
stressed more on economic and spiritual rejuvenation
rather than an actual bloody recovery of mainland
China. Finally, US material aid focusing on economic
development on Formosa dealt the death blow to any
mainland ambitions of Chiang. The more Taiwan
developed economically by means of US aid, the more
Taiwanese mutedly distanced themselves from Chiang’s
quixote dream of reclaiming mainland China. Thus,
in one of the more poignant twists of the Cold War,
Chiang’s leadership in “counteroffensive” plannings
did much to distance the island state from the mainland
than “reclaiming” it.
“Toynbee’s Civilisations in the Process of
Globalisation”
Abstract: This proposal aims to present and evaluate
Toynbee’s thought about the processes of globalisation
in International History. Arnold Joseph Toynbee (18891975) was a famous English historian and philosopher of
history. He reached the success with his work “A Study of
History”, which gave him a worldwide fame especially in
the United States.
This paper will explain Toynbee’s peculiar idea of a
globalised world presented in his “A Study of History” and
in many books written after the Second World War, along
with many unpublished documents, in which he analyses
the rise and fall of civilisations throughout the centuries
as an attempt to reach a deeper integration of the world.
According to the scholar, civilisations are the networks
which lead the process of globalisation by contacts and
challenges. The forces and the actors of this process,
such as the internal proletariat, the creative minorities,
the range of “challenge and response”, the movements
of “schism and palingenesia” and the dualism between
centre and periphery will be presented and underlined.
Changgang GUO（郭长刚), Fengmei ZHANG
（张凤梅) , Shanghai University, Shanghai, China
Toynbee believes that civilisations have been the main
actors in history and they continue playing a dramatic
role in the globalised society after the Second World War.
Thus, according to the English scholar, the Cold War is a
dangerous clash between two civilisations: the Western
and the Russian Orthodox.
“Religion and Secular State: A Comparative
Historical Perspective”
Abstract: In western society, the concept of religion
mainly represents an ideology of order. With its nicely
knit organization, exclusive monotheistic belief and
intense moral thrust, religion inevitably competes
with the secular state. As the nation-state rises, a
separation of church and state becomes somewhat
a must. In contrast, religion in China has never been
institutionalized, and does not have much moral
implication, but is mainly practiced as a personal
spiritual aspiration. China was, in large part, a
religiously pluralistic society in history. The advent
of Christianity, due to its close relation with western
powers through “unequal treaties”, however, brought
much confrontation and conflict to Chinese society.
And the negative influence lasts up to now. To regain
a harmonious relationship between church and state
as that in the past, it is necessary for religion to retreat
to the private sphere while leaving the public to the
government.
Cameron GIBELYOU, University of Michigan, Ann
Arbor, Michigan, United States
“Linear Narratives, Webs of Ideas: A
Cosmologist’s Reflections on the Pedagogy of Big
History”
C14, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
605 6th fl., ICP
Reexamining the Basic Theories of World History:
Tonybee, World-Systems, and Big History
Chair: John HILL, Independent Scholar, Cook
Town, Australia
John CHAVEZ, Southern Methodist University,
Dallas, Texas, United States
47
Abstract: In “Zoom: A History of Everything,” a course
in Big History at the University of Michigan taught by
Douglas Northrop, we attempt to tell the history of the
universe, Earth, life, and humanity in a unified way while
challenging students to think deeply and critically about
the narrative that emerges from approaching history
in this manner. In the course’s primary semester-long
assignment, we ask students to collaboratively create
“web modules,” collections of wiki pages focusing on
the disciplines on which Big History draws: cosmology,
geoscience, evolutionary biology, anthropology, and
so forth. These web modules become publicly available
after the end of the term, and students are aware as
they do this assignment that their work will become an
open educational resource, eventually incorporated into
the website of Michigan’s Exhibit Museum of Natural
History. The assignment encourages students to think
of themselves as active purveyors rather than passive
receptors of historical and scientific knowledge, and asks
them to consider how the linear, potentially teleological
metanarrative of Big History may expand into a nonlinear
network or web of connected ideas, mirroring the structure
Friday, 8 July 2011
Friday, 8 July 2011
of their modules. In addition to the pedagogical issues
surrounding this assignment and students’ reactions
to it, I will discuss some broader implications for the
pedagogy of Big History and world history, all from
my perspective as a doctoral candidate in cosmology
who has spent a good deal of time in several academic
disciplines other than my own, including history, as
both a teacher and a learner.
While excavations, conducted between 1965 and
1978 by the French Archaeological Delegation in
Afghanistan, were never completed and the site has
since been destroyed, enough material was recovered
to allow us a general picture of the city’s history and to
glean some insight about the Hellenistic Far East. But
the finds also raised numerous questions. One of the
most intriguing is what caused the city’s demise? The
current reconstruction holds that the Greek inhabitants
simply abandoned the site soon after the death of the
Greek Baktrian king, Eukratides I (c. 170-145 B.C.E).
His death is also believed to mark the end of Greek
rule over Baktria and the beginning of a nomadic
hegemony enjoyed by the Da Yuezhi, the forerunners
of the Kushana kingdom.
Nicole BOUSQUET, University Laval, Montréal
Québec, Canada
“World History and World System Analysis: A
Single Paradigm from now on?”
Abstract: This paper’s purpose is to compare ‘WorldSystem Analysis’ (both Immanuel Wallerstein and
Fernand Braudel versions) and key autors of World
History perspective. Two questions will be adressed:
Has the World-System paradigm lost its ‘specificity’
in terms of its defining elements and postulates
concerning modern history? Namely in terms of its
stated periodization; mode of integration through a
single system-wide market; interregional division of
labor; nature of rapports between prototypical regions;
dimensions of capital accumulation. Here two main
currents of world history will be adressed: the so-called
‘continuationist’ and ‘discontinuationist’ positions and
they will be considered in relation to Braudel’s and
Wallerstein’s respective definitions of capitalism. The
second question adressed in the paper is the following:
in which way World History’s comparative streak of
research concerning the diverging path of China and
Europe from the end of the 18th century enriches
the ‘World-System’ conceptual apparatus and how
compatible are its findings.
A reexamination of the evidence – ceramic, epigraphic,
literary, and numismatic - reveals that the Greeks of
Ai Khanoum “abandoned” their city at a much later
date and for reasons other than the incursion of the
Da Yuezhi. This paper argues that there is nothing to
substantiate the notion that the nomadic conquest of
Baktria was wrought with apocalyptic results for Ai
Khanoum or the region in general. On the contrary, it
suggests that the city continued to flourish economically
and politically under nomadic hegemony well into
the first century B.C.E. In this regard, the key to
understanding the Greeks’ “abandonment” of the city
lies in considering catastrophic events that occurred
well south of the Paropamisadai (modern Hindu Kush)
where another group of Greeks, the so-called IndoGreeks, ruled a region that extended from southern
Afghanistan to the Indian sub-continent.
Candice GOUCHER, Washington State University,
Vancouver, Washington, United States
“Finding the Center of Crucible Technology:
Towards a World History of Metallurgy”
C15, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
Abstract: In metallurgical practice, the crucible is a
container or site, where different elements meet and,
under certain conditions, are changed in form and
matter. World historians frequently use the metaphor of
the crucible to explore transformation of the material
world: historical crucibles were points at which cultural
and social change occurred. But what exactly do
we know about the history of the crucible, a key
determinant of metallurgical practice? This paper
traces the current state of knowledge regarding the
use of crucibles in the Afro-Eurasian world, revisiting
the crucible as the probable point of divergence in the
world history of metal technology. From China to South
Asia, Northeast and West Africa, and even Europe,
crucibles figured in achieving high quality cast iron and
steel products, successfully exploiting new fuel sources,
and producing advances in copper-alloy industries.
The paper revisits earlier ideas about diffusion and
transformation as it seeks to find the “center” of
crucible technology.
607 6th fl., ICP
Material Culture and Understanding the Global
Past
Chair: Sue GRONEWOLD, Kean University,
Union, New Jersey, United States
Jeffrey D. LERNER, Wake Forest University,
Winston Salem, North Carolina, United States
“Baktria Under Yuezhi Hegemony”
Abstract: The site of Ai Khanoum, or “Moon Lady,” is
located in the ancient country of Baktria (northeastern
Afghanistan) along the Amu Daria (ancient Oxos).
Although the ancient name of the city is lost to us, we
do know that Greek colonists, who administered the
region, controlled its agriculture, trade and commerce,
and mined the Badakhshan Mountains for their rich
mineral resources, especially lapis lazuli, settled it.
48
Pamela McVAY, Ursuline College, Pepper Pike,
Ohio, United States
the Americas used them to gain freedom, equality and
salvation. European Christian churches in Africa made
little or no attempt to train and use local clergy or adapt
liturgy to African cultures and realities. Christianity
aided colonialism both of which condoned racism. Once
the reckless hypocrisy of its propagators was exposed,
Africans turned Christianity over its head as a tool for
colonial liberation, forming their own independent/
Ethiopianist churches especially in the 1920s and 1930s.
Similarly, the discriminatory practices and hypocrisy of
Euro-American Christians forced blacks in the Americas
to form their own African Methodist, Baptist and other
Pentecostal black churches that paved the way for
their true liberation and civil rights. Subsequently, a
reevaluation of Christianity has reversed the order since
Africans and Africans in Diaspora became the new
propagators of Christianity.
“Cultural Interaction Along the Silk Road:
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas at the Cleveland
Museum of Art”
Abstract: Although it is more traditional to use an
array of media and genres when teaching about
Eurasian trade, it can be helpful to narrow our focus.
Comparisons of style, materials, technique, and
patronage can tell us a great deal about the societies
that produce a work of art, especially when the works
ostensibly show the same or similar subjects. This
presentation uses the Asian collection of the Cleveland
Museum of Art, one of the finest in the Western world,
(out of public view for renovation since 2005 until
2013), to explore cultural diffusion at the micro-level.
Telling the story of the Buddha’s travel along the Silk
Road allows us to incorporate histories of labor, social
structure, diplomacy, technology, trade, folklore,
literature, and philosophy. The development of Buddhist
statuary can thus provide students with a focus for their
understanding of the Silk Road. This presentation shares
some of the highlights of the CMA’s collection with WHA
members around the world.
Kit CANDLIN, University of Sydney, NSW, Australia
“The Famous ‘Doll Thomas’: from a Montserrat
slave plantation to Buckingham Palace.”
Abstract: In 1797 ‘Doll’ Thomas signed manumission
deeds for her elderly slave named Betty. Thomas owned
dozens of slaves and was well on the way to amassing
the fortune that would make her the richest resident in
Demerara. What made the transaction notable was
that Thomas herself had been a slave and Betty was her
mother. As a young woman Thomas travelled frequently
between Demerara, Barbados, Grenada, Trinidad
and Tobago, amassing a fortune by merchandising
to plantation slaves, hiring out slaves, and trading in
property. She had relationships with several prominent
white men, as did her daughters, but it was often the men
who were economically dependent on her, especially
during the long Napoleonic war when she could
provide financial backing to debt-crippled planters and
merchants. In later life, Thomas spent extended periods
at the heart of empire overseeing the education of her
sons and grandsons at the Dollar Academy in Glasgow
and Edinburgh University, and her granddaughters at
a finishing school in Kensington. One granddaughter
became a diva on the London stage; another grandson
was Surgeon-General in the British army; yet another
Solicitor-General for Barbados. By the 1830s Thomas
could command a personal meeting with the Colonial
Secretary, reputedly wearing a dress sewn from pound
notes, and a royal audience. As she liked to remind
anyone who might challenge her status: ‘I hab sit down
wid da King’.
C16, 7/8/2011
4:00 - 5:30 p.m.
606 6th fl., ICP
Turning the Narrative on Its Head: The Black
Experience in Defining Self
Chair: Jonathan REYNOLDS, Northern Kentucky
University, Highland Heights, Kentucky, United
States
Apollos O. NWAUWA, Bowling Green State
University, Bowling Green, Ohio, United States
“Uses and Abuses of Christianity in World
History: The Trans-Atlantic African and AfricanAmerican Experience”
Abstract: Religion has been a powerful force in the
history of humankind. From antiquity, Christianity,
like other religions, has shaped the world in profound
ways. It affects political, social, and economic
behavior. Its influence could be likened to a doubleedged sword. In its pristine form, Christianity brings
harmony, strengthened bonds among peoples, and
confronts oppression. When misused, it fosters discord
and reinforces global tensions and polarization. This
paper examines how Christianity was abused as an
instrument of enslavement, injustice and oppression
against Africans and Africans in Diaspora. Christian
ethos was appropriated to justify slavery and racial
bigotry. Conversely, this study further explores how
Africans in the continent employed Christian ideals to
resist European colonial domination just as Africans in
Cassandra PYBUS, University of Sydney, NSW,
Australia
“Billy Blue: an African American journey from
colonial America to antipodes of empire.”
49
Abstract: A young African-American man from New
York, Billy Blue was impressed into the British military
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
for the assault on Quebec in 1759 and was later
wounded in an attack on the coast of France in 1761.
He saw more action in Europe before returning to
America with the British army in 1775. In 1781 he
was evacuated to England where he worked as a
waterman and lumper on the London Docks till 1801
when he was arrested for stealing sugar to supply his
chocolate business. He was transported to the penal
colony of New South Wales in Australia, where he
became the sole ferryman on Sydney Harbor, as well
as running various smuggling enterprises. Yet when he
died, aged 97 this disreputable black man was lauded
as a foundation father of the colony. His unexpected
biography confounds what historians like to think we
know about the imperial world.
and beyond. The term xiyang (“Western Oceans”) came
to denote a wide range of imports and locally-produced
artifacts that, by engaging with non-traditional sources,
manifested ambitions to universal rulership, in direct
confrontation to European powers.
The court’s appropriation of discourses on exoticism is
generally seen against the Chinese scholars’ defense of
classicizing values. My research, however, suggests that
objects identified as xiyang enjoyed broader circulation.
The stalls of Beijing’s antique markets, primarily
Liulichang, became the hub for the dissemination of
Western objects and paintings that catered the local
circles of art lovers as well as foreign buyers. The diaries
of Korean emissaries to Beijing, for example, reveal
that at Liulichang they sought for Western paintings
for the domestic and international trade. Constituting
a category of exotic goods distinct from the grand
court commissions, these objects held a special cultural
significance that cannot be reductively understood
in terms of emulative consumption or as momentary
fashion. Rather, its paper contends, it signaled the
emergence of a new aesthetic sensibility that became
emblematic of the experience of the capital and its
diverse artistic milieus.
Reception, 5:30 - 8:00, Hosted by Capital Normal
University, ICP Restaurant
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Business Meeting, 8:00 - 8:45 a.m.
Capital Normal University, International Auditorium
(2nd floor, ICP)
While the success story of porcelain is intensely studied,
the technological advances in Chinese glassmaking,
the influences of European ‘scientists’ upon Eastern
glass technology, and the decisive Asian techniques
and styles of decoration are lesser known. As the
curator of European and East Asian Glass at The
Corning Museum of Glass, I am deeply involved
in art-historical research and scientific analysis of
both European inspired Chinese glass and Asian
influenced and decorated European glass, and
recently prepared an exhibition studying and, so I
hope, advancing our understanding of cross-cultural
influences. The presentation and transfer of technology
and imagery across linguistic, socio-political, and
cultural boundaries is at the center of my thesis. I
hope to contribute a discussion of cultural phenomena
impressively dominant in the production of decorative
arts during the Kangxi, Yongzheng, and Qianlong
reigns of the Qing Dynasty.
Winnie Win Yin WONG, Harvard University,
Cambridge, Masschusetts, United States
“The Canon in Canton: Originality, Copies and the
Sino-Western Trade”
Book Exhibit, 9:30 a.m. - 5:00 p.m.
Session D Panels, 7/9/11
9:00 – 10:30 a.m.
Abstract: In 1802, the renowned British portraitist
Gilbert Stuart obtained an injunction in a Philadelphia
court against John E. Sword, an American merchant
selling reverse-painting-on-glass imitations of Stuart’s
portrait of George Washington. Sword’s paintings were
produced in Guangzhou at the height of the Canton
trade (1760-1848), where as many as three thousand
painters were estimated to be employed in the production
of Western-style paintings for Western consumption. This
paper examines Stuart’s struggles with the global culture
of the copy, one in which paintings were produced
and commissioned in Guangzhou by Chinese painters
and distributed throughout the world through the SinoWestern trade. In placing the pre-history of modern SinoWestern intellectual property law in the Canton trade, this
paper considers the labor and aesthetics of “originality”
and “copying” as a product of Chinese and Western
exchange in the early 19th century.
D1, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
Not Chinoiserie: European Art in Qing China
Chair: Ralph CROIZIER, Univesity of Victoria, BC,
Canada
Discussant: Chris REED, Ohio State University,
Columbus, Ohio, United States
Michele MATTEINI, Reed College, Portland,
Oregon, United States
“Western’ Paintings and their Circulation in
Eighteenth Century East Asia”
Florian KNOTHE, Corning Museum of Art, Corning,
New York, United States
“Art and Technology Transfer: European Glass
Making in Eighteenth Century China”
50
Abstract: My focus will be centered on the technological
advances and stylistic influences of European
glassmaking in China during the early eighteenth century
one of the lesser-known achievements of European
“Teaching Big History in Secondary Schools: The Big
History Project” The Bill Gates Big History On-Line
Project
Abstract: This paper describes work on constructing a
high school syllabus in big history that will eventually
be made freely available to schools around the world.
The Project Manager of the Gates Big History On-Line
Project, and leading big historian David Christian who
has been spearheading the creation of the Gates big
history curriculum, will report on recent developments
in this exciting initiative.
Cynthia BROWN, Dominican University, Berkeley,
California, United States, and Mojgan BEHMAND,
Dominican University of California (USA).
Abstract: Dominican University of California has
pioneered a freshman sequence of courses in Big
History-a survey Big History course in the first semester,
followed by a choice from five discipline-based courses
seen through the lens of Big History. This presentation
will describe an inclusive General Education revision
process which resulted in the adoption of Big History
by the faculty, the ensuing faculty development over the
course of the entire academic year, and the successes
and challenges in delivering the intended learning
outcomes in both the survey and the disciplined-based
courses. Revisions for the following year resulting
from an analysis of strengths and weaknesses through
surveys, course assessment, and instructor feedback will
be included.
Lecture Room (8th fl, ICP)
Big History and Education
Chair/Discussant: Craig BENJAMIN, Grand
Valley State University, Allendale, Michigan,
United States
Abstract: The core focus of big history has always been
on teaching, specifically to provide an interdisciplinary
undergraduate college course that is closely matched
to the goals of liberal education. Big history courses
also serve as an introduction to the wide range of
more specialized scientific and humanities disciplines
that students will pursue following their general
education. As thinking within the big history community
expands to include a range of research agendas,
its key practitioners still remain focused on this core
pedagogical mission of conceptualizing and teaching
history and science on the largest possible scale. Over
the past twelve months, exciting new developments in
big history education have occurred, and the intention
of this panel is to share some of these developments
with the world history community. The panel provides
an overview of work being done on the Bill Gates
Big History On-Line project, which is creating a webbased course in big history for high school students. It
also features two representatives from the Dominican
University of California where big history is now a
required first-year course. The panel concludes with
a paper advocating the expansion of big history
pedagogy to incorporate information theory and
cognitive science as a way to help teach fundamental
science concepts to big history graduate students and
instructors.
David CHRISTIAN, Macquarie University Sydney,
Australia; World Class University Fellowship, Seoul,
South Korea, and Michael DIX, The Big History OnLine Project Manager, Intentional Futures, Seattle,
Washington, United States
“Big History as a Required First-Year Sequence in
the University”
D2, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Registration, 8:15 a.m. - 5:00 p.m.
Capital Normal University, ICP
Abstract: Beijing played a pivotal role in the eighteenthcentury global exchange of goods, people and ideas
that resulted in an unprecedented concentration of luxury
goods at the Qing court, and the emergence of new
consumption practices and tastes. The international style
promoted at court reflected the thriving cosmopolitan
society under its command, and publicized new
standards of courtly life throughout the East Asian world,
missionaries, and the consequent production of an
art form that still remains little studied and somewhat
under-appreciated.
Christian JENNINGS, Washington and Lee
University, Lexington, Virginia, United States
“How to Link Big History to the Historiographic
Mainstream”
51
Abstract: To a growing number of historians, Big
History is a compelling disciplinary framework.
A challenge, however, is to link Big History to the
historiographic mainstream and to demonstrate that
Big History offers practical tools for diverse kinds of
historical research. In this paper I suggest that our
current picture of Big History should be expanded
to incorporate information theory and cognitive
science and we should begin to create professional
development materials specially designed to teach
fundamental scientific concepts to history faculty
and graduate students. I also offer, as preliminary
examples, two devices that historians might use to
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
apply Big History to their own research: 1) a “playful”
method for thinking about any historical process, at
any scale, in terms of energy and information, and 2) a
model of three types of “collective learning algorithms”
in human history (folk, artisanal, and scientific) that
can be applied to any conceivable human story. If
presented with these kinds of concrete suggestions for
guiding research, Big History stands a much better
chance of not only influencing the development of our
profession, but also helping to clarify the common
ground that links the different historical genres as well
as the different disciplines in the humanities and social
sciences.
Songho HA, University of Alaska Anchorage,
Anchorage, Alaska, United States
Chair/Panelist: Thomas COX, Sam Houston State
University, Huntsville, Texas, United States
“Teaching American History as an Asian
Scholar”
“Cultural Constitutionalism: Making the U.S.
Constitution Relevant to Chinese Students”
Abstract: In this paper, I will reflect on the experience
of being an Asian who teaches American history in
American academia. The specific focus will be on some
of the advantages and disadvantages of being an
outsider.
Abstract: China’s recent legal reforms have sparked
new scholarly interest in U.S. constitutional studies at
Chinese universities. Yet foreign scholars working in
such settings often teach American constitutionalism
as the triumph of classical liberal political theory over
competing beliefs systems such as feudalism and
imperialism. This gives Chinese students a simplistic
understanding of America’s rich constitutional heritage.
This paper draws from the author’s experience as a
2009-2010 Fulbright lecturer at Northeast Normal
University in Changchun, China. It asserts that U.S.
constitutional history can more effectively be taught
as an ongoing contestation of cultural values such
as individual rights and equal justice during eras of
rapid social change. For instance, in my constitutional
history class at NENU my students compared China’s
constitutional guarantees of economic and social
rights with America’s constitutional emphasis on
political liberties. By likewise reading European
legal documents, colonial constitutions and the
Articles of Confederation, my students, learned that
America’s constitutional beliefs flowed from many
sources including republicanism, English common
law, and various religious traditions. Furthermore,
by encouraging my students to examine the lives of
litigants in landmark Supreme Court cases such as
Dartmouth College v. Woodward and Brown v. Board
of Education my students came to see such legal
events as forums in which pressing social issues were
frequently argued and resolved. By thus teaching
American constitutional history as the ongoing
contestation of cultural values I was thus able to make
my classes more informative and enjoyable.
D3, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Library Lecture Hall
ROUNDTABLE: Reflections on Cross-Cultural
Encounters Since 1500
Chair/Discussant: Jon DAVIDANN, Hawai’i
Pacific University, Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United States
Marc Jason GILBERT, Hawai’i Pacific University,
Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United States
Abstract: This disucssion offers reflections on the
variety and complexity of encounters in the modern
period that address world history from the center and
the periphery. The first encounters examined in this
period were governed by differences/relations rooted
in religion and civilization. Later in the early modern
period, encounters were open enough to allow the
creation of middle ground alliances and moments of
hybridity between different tribes and nations such as
in the Great Lakes region of North America between
French and Native American tribes and sporadically
in encounters in the Pacific and in the Russian steppe.
In the modern period from the late 18th century,
encounters were drastically influenced by the growth
of empires (both European and non-European) and the
rise of modern nationalism with its claims on identity
and its definition of insiders and outsiders (both at the
center and in the periphery). These encounters focused
on questions of resistance/acquiescence to dominant
imperial powers. In the post-World War II period, there
is some evidence to suggest that nationalist ideologies
which defined differences in encounters so strongly
in the modern period began to weaken. Religion and
civilization reemerged in complicated ways to define
difference while the space in which encounters can be
redefined expanded dramatically by intermarriage,
economic exchanges, and flows of people across
borders through global migration and travel.
Donglai REN（任东来), Nanjing University,
China; & Johns Hopkins Center for Chinese and
American Studies
“Understanding U.S. Constitutionalism: Studying
& Teaching of U.S. Supreme Court in China”
D4, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Encountering America: Reflection on Teaching
American History in Chinese Higher Education
52
Abstract: The U.S. Supreme Court is the judicial branch
of American government. However, in comparison
with the study of the two political braches, Chinese
scholarship on the Supreme Court is “step-child” in
American studies. This situation of study has been
improved a lot since 2000. The translation of standard
works on the US Supreme Court, publication and
broad circulation of several excellent Chinese works on
US constitutionalism, and establishment of a curriculum
on U.S constitutionalism have greatly improved Chinese
understanding of US constitutionalism in general,
Supreme Court in particular.
who in turn published their dissertations. While
digitization of information and revolution in knowledge
transmission on a global scale have brought new
prospects and possibilities for China’s American history
studies, the field continues to confront such challenges
as the institutional constraints and dated disciplinary
structures, which have generally placed humanities in
a vastly disadvantageous position in terms of resources
allocation. In the meantime, China’s Americanists
struggle to seek the balance between the necessity to
master the contemporary American historiography
and the need to develop research and conceptual
frameworks that would go beyond the conclusions
made by American historians in the United States.
One of the disadvantages for me is the language
barrier. I speak English with an accent, which
occasionally makes it difficult for my students to
understand my lectures. There are also cultural barriers.
For example, I do not know when popular TV series
such as Star Trek or MASH started.
D5 , 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
However, there are also many advantages to being
an outsider. I am very curious and passionate about
the Early Republic period in American history, which
is my specialty, and I convey this enthusiasm in my
classes. Also, being a non-white and non-black, I feel
less burdened by political correctness in the classroom.
I draw a historically accurate picture to the best of my
knowledge without worrying too much about making
one ethnic group or the other uncomfortable.
Eventually, being an Asian, I also came to become
more involved in various projects with Asian themes for
practical as well as scholarly reasons. Currently I am
writing a book on the Images of the United States in
South Korea and I have been occasionally called on to
represent my institution at meetings for Asian studies.
Overall, it has been an interesting experience to teach
American history as an Asian scholar in the United
States.
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
Christian Education in China: Cultural
Imperialism or Indigenous Empowerment?
Chair: Yan KUN, Tsinghua University, Beijing,
China
Discussant: Tze Ming (Peter) NG, Chinese
University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong
David LINDENFELD, Louisiana State University,
Baton Rouge, Louisiana, United States
“Chinese Christian Education in Perspective: A
Prosopographical Analysis of the Biographical
Dictionary of Republican China”
Xi WANG, Indiana University of Pennsylvania,
Indiana, Pennsylvania, United States
“The Teaching of U.S. History in China, 19492009: Review and Reflections”
Abstract: The paper offers a review of the evolution
of the teaching of U.S. history in China from 1949
to 2009, with a focus on textbooks, curricular design
and graduate training. The six decades could be
conveniently divided into two periods, 1949-1979
and 1979-2009, with the normalization of diplomatic
relationship between China and the United States as
the dividing line. During the first period, U.S. history
was taught as part of the “world history,” a scholarly
field of historical studies that had been established
based on the Soviet model. There were virtually no
specialized or graduate programs in U.S. history for
much of the period. The second period witnessed a
rapid and tremendous growth of research and teaching
of U.S. history, prompted by China’s drive for openingup and reform and the greater access to China-US
scholarly exchanges. Graduate programs were
established and trained hundreds of graduate students,
53
Abstract: Recent scholarship on Chinese Christian
colleges has firmly established their importance in
contributing to the modernization of China in the
Republican period, as well as to its transnational
outreach. Many of these studies have focused on the
institutional aspects of this development as well as
the lives of the faculty members and administrators
who were active in these colleges. A more elusive set
of questions, however, revolves around the students
in these colleges and the possible meaning(s) that
Christian education had for them. Was there anything
distinctive about their Christian educational experience
as compared to those who attended the non-Christian
colleges in Republican China? A source which lends
itself to providing preliminary answers to such questions
is the 4-volume Biographical Dictionary of Republican
China, published in 1970. Although obviously dated,
it has the great advantage of being based to a great
extent on oral histories with individuals and their
associates who were still alive in the late 1960s. The
paper will be based on an analysis of these entries,
looking at 1) family background and socioeconomic
status; 2) education; 3) subsequent career patterns;
4) attitudes towards Christianity in relation to Chinese
values and philosophies. This analysis will be
supplemented with more recent biographical studies
when available.
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Albert WU, University of California Berkeley,
Berkeley, California, United States
his methods were scientific, but critics of the early
1950s accused him of praising Black colleges and
Christ-like service in order to promote “colonial
accomodationism.” This paper will examine Chen
Heqin’s early career in order to explore intersections
between approaches to universal science and theories
of racial difference in educational models that rivaled,
but also borrowed, from mission schools.
“Contested Catholicity: Chen Yuan, Furen
University, and the Study of Comparative
Religions”
Abstract: Chen Yuan (1880-1971) was the president of
the Catholic University in Beijing (Furen University), a
prominent historian, and one of the pioneering scholars
in the nascent field of comparative religion in China
in the 1920s. He was most obsessed with the problem
of how to make Christianity an indigenous Chinese
religion, and entered into a discussion that engaged
intellectuals in various international and local circles.
While much of the previous scholarship on Chen Yuan
has focused on his work as a historian, this paper sees
him as responding to a broader set of global discourse
surrounding the study of religion starting from the early
1900s. This paper also tries to examine the various
political and intellectual choices that scholars working
in Christian colleges could make in an increasingly
anti-Christian environment. Was Christianity seen as
a political, spiritual, or intellectual ally? When did
it become untenable to defend? As President of the
Catholic University in Beijing from 1926 to 1952,
Chen oversaw the Communist takeover of the Catholic
University and its transformation into Beijing Normal
University. This paper thus also tries to examine
Chen’s legacy as a leader in both a Communist and
a Christian environment. By using Chen Yuan as a
central figure, this paper tries to examine the trials and
the tribulations of leading a Christian college from the
1920s to the 1930s.
D6 , 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
601 - 6th fl. ICP
Culture Exchange in Ancient Eurasia
Chair/Interpreter: Xinru LIU, The College of New
Jersey, New Jersey, United States
Chunmei YANG（杨春梅), Qufu Normal
University, Qufu, China
“Clasical China and the World in the Eyes of an
Archaeologist: Liji’s World View and SyntheticalComparative Methods”
Abstract: Li Ji (1896-1979) was a well-known
archaeologist in China. From 1918 to 1923, he studied
in the U.S. with the aid of the Chinese government.
First he studied psychology at Clark University; after
one year, he turned to study sociology and earned a
master’s degree. Then, he turned to Harvard University
to study anthropology and earned the degree of doctor
of philosophy. Not long after returning to China,
he took part in several important archaeological
investigations because of special circumstances. He was
employed as supervisor of the archaeological group of
the language institute in the Academia Sinica at 1928,
and became the founder and reputable leader of an
archaeological business.
Margaret TILLMAN, University of Calilfornia
Berkeley, Berkeley, California, United States
“Chen Heqin’s Family Education: Semi-Colonial
Servitude or Racial Self-Strengthening?”
Abstract: Educated in mission schools in Hangzhou
and at St. John’s College in Shanghai before attending
Johns Hopkins and Columbia Teachers’ College,
Chen Heqin (1892-1982) found much to admire in
“the reflection of the cross,” the “spirit of service,”
and the dedication of the African-American students
whom he had met on a trip to Tuskegee and Hampton.
Chen mixed easily with foreigners while serving as
the Director of the Chinese Division of the Ministry of
Education in Shanghai’s International Settlement. And
yet, Chen’s experiences also made him acutely aware
of racial difference. In 1924, Chen reported that the
overwhelming majority of Chinese kindergartens
(156 out of 190) were run by missionaries, and
Chinese educators responded by joining him in
trying to promote “Chinese” kindergartens. Chen
also extrapolated from observations about his own
son in order to develop a “specifically Chinese child
psychology” as the basis for a new generation of
“family education” in 1925. Chen believed that
Li Ji was known as an archaeologist, but his research
was influenced by the methods of anthropology,
giving it a special anthropological character. Inclusive
comparative methods and synthetically theoretical ideas
influenced his whole life. Through anthropological
theories and methods, his eyes surpassed the limits of
nation and country, and he put Chinese history into
a global framework. His worldview and comparative
methods have indelible value at present, and we can
use them for reference.
In Li Ji’s eyes, classical China was not insulated but
open, absorbing different conventions from different
directions. And classical China integrated all these and
created a new culture, which embodied its synthetically
creative ability. Chinese ancient culture developed
against the background of the primitive culture in the
Pacific, and it was also influenced by the culture of
Central Asia and Mesopotamia. We can find evidence
from Painted-Pottery Culture of Yangshao during and
before Yin Dynasty ruins.
54
As an archaeologist, Li Ji and his contemporary
scholars could not accept western scholars’ theory
that “Chinese culture originated from the west.” Fu
Sinian was Li Ji’s head officer and acted as chairman
of the Historical Language Institute, which criticized
western scholars’ shortcomings of research about
Chinese history; they argued that western scholars paid
great attention to “outer relations,” but ignored “inner
essence.” He did not deny the importance of “outer
relations,” but he considered that Chinese archaeology
should not rely on this single way and should attach
importance to “inner essence.” At this point, Li Ji
and Fu Sinian agreed. So, in Li Ji’s archeological
research, we can see clearly he paid attention not only
to “outer relations,” but also to an “inner essence.”
As modern scholars, their stress on “inner essence”
was undoubtedly based on their national standing
and feeling, but as highly educated and experienced
scholars, they could not make their national feelings
supersede academic research. Li Ji objected to research
through imagination, and argued to tackle such
important questions as Chinese origins and formation
by means of “broad archeological investigation
and deep comparative research.” Their ideas have
important theoretical importance and correct the idea
of culture’s one-way propagation, a theory guided by
western-centered views.
The most important culture channel between East and
West in Central Asia are two: One is the traditional
historians call the “Silk Road.” This article called “South
Line”; one is located in the north of “Silk Road,” which
is the “Northern Line” of desert steppe zone. Generally,
Silk Road has Chang’an, Jade Gate Pass, Yang Guan,
CongLing as the nodes divided into Eastern, Central,
and West section. While each section can be divided
into north, middle and south. The Silk Road is the main
channel for cultural exchange .In which, ancient culture
at Yellow River and Yangtze River in the East Asia
contact with the Central and Western Asia. The desert
steppe zone of the “northern route” is thoroughfare.
Its main body is national culture of grassland in the
Mongolian plateau, where the cultural exchanges
between grassland and west Asia necessarily pass the
“northern route.”
Zhang Qian, who missioned to Xiyu in the Han
Dynasty, has opened the eastern section of the Silk
Road from Chang’an to the Jade Gate Pass, Yang
Guan. Middle section from the Jade Gate Pass, western
of Yang Guan to Cong Ling, this road also opened
during the Han Dynasty. In the Tang Dynasty, opened
the western channel that is from west of Cong Ling
to Central Asia, West Asia until Europe. Overall, the
distribution of the Silk Road controlled and influenced
by the terrain and physiognomy of Wei River, Yellow
River, LiuPan Mountain, Long Mountain, Qilian
Mountain, North Mountain, Tian Mountain, Kunlun
Shan, the Pamirs, the Syr Darya, Amu Darya, Irtysh,
Yili River, Aral Sea, Caspian Sea.
Yuntao SHI (石云涛), Beijing Foreign Languages
University, Beijing, China
“Aurel Stein on the Place of Loulan and the
Loulan Route”
“North Line”, the culture channel between East and
West in the Central Asia continent, east from the Ulan
Bator, the capital of Mongolian People’s Republic.
This place is the core area of the Mongolian Plateau,
located in Selenggehe basin, and then on the upstream
of the Selenggehe, Orkhon, climb over Hang’ai
mountains, then into the Zarb Khan River, further west
in the north Altai Mountains which along Hovd River
Source of Katun away into the source area of Ob River.
Then follow the boundary of Russia and Kazakhstan
west to the zone of south Urals Mountain. This channel
was controlled and restricted by Selenggehe, Hang’ai
mountains, Tangnu Ulan Mountains, Altai Mountains,
Ob River, Irtysh River, Ishim River, Tobol River and the
Ural Mountains.
Abstract:
Baochun MA (马保春), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“The Geographic Channel of Cultural Exchange
between East and West in Central Asia”
Abstract: Central Asia is a typically inland area,
where the climate is dry and cold and the annual
precipitation is small; we call it the Continental
Monsoon Climate. Sandstorms in this area are
common. Mountains, basins, plateaus, grasslands,
and deserts are distributed throughout, and the
geographical environment in this area is relatively
poor. However, due to its geographical location at the
heart of Asia, Central Asia is the land where cultural
exchanges between eastern and western Asia, North
and South Asia are necessary and frequent. The eastwest direction of the exchange channel is especially
affected by geological and geomorphologic impact.
The distribution has a certain particularity, to some
extent, particularly influenced the cultural exchanges in
the Asian mainland, even between Europe and Asia.
To the formation time for these two cultural channels of
exchanges between East and West, their start times are
relatively early. Such as the southern route “Silk Road”,
perhaps before Zhang Qian, this channel has existed.
Ancient historical documents “King Mu Biograph used
to described Zhou Mu Wang in the Western Zhou
Dynasty had traveled to Kunlun. Later, after Zhang
Qian, Zheng Ji, Tang Xuanzang, who walk through
this road and keep the channel unimpeded. Early 13th
century, the Mongolian rise in northern China. Their
westward extension were mainly dependent on part of
the Silk Road, in addition, the “northern route” that this
55
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
this article described is another important route for
western expedition.
a trade relationship failed to live up to its claimed
potentials. Nevertheless, China’s large population and
America’s growing economic power continued to be the
two enduring pillars for the myth of the China market.
“South Line” is a range of channel about cultural
exchange between various nations. On this channel,
Yellow River, Yangtze River civilization and the Western
Regions of narrow sense and Central Asia, West Asia
and even North Africa exchanged. So the “South
Line” is of great significance on mutual interaction
and integration between agricultural civilization and
nomadic civilization. While the “northern route” is
mainly exchange between the nomadic cultures of
the Mongolian Plateau and the southern plains of
Siberia-based cultural. From this point of view, the two
channels in the north-south and grassland farming
civilization clash of civilizations, exchange and
integration process has played a positive role. Even
more surprising is that the contact of the two channels
of the four cultural specific geographical area, the
plateau of the nomadic and farming areas are plain
white was “×”-shaped distribution.
Margherita ZANASI, Louisiana State University,
Baton Rouge, Louisiana, United States
“Western Economics and Rural Development in
Republican China”
Abstract: This paper explores the impact of Western
economics on early twentieth-century Chinese
thought on rural development by focusing on Richard
Tawney’s and John Bernard Tayler’s work on the
modernization of Chinese agriculture. Tawney’s and
Tayler’s approaches differed dramatically. A professor
at the London School of Economics, Tawney was
committed to a purely economic approach, which led
to a certain blindness to local circumstances. Tayler,
on the other hand, was representative of Western
“missionary economics.” Tayler, professor of Economics
at Yanjing University was influenced by his missionary
background and saw in the Chinese rural village an
opportunity to create a social and economic utopia.
Both approaches resonated with Chinese economists.
It is, in fact, impossible to draw a line of demarcation
between a “Western” and a “Chinese” approach
to China’s rural development. Most Chinese
economists had studied in the West and embraced
Western economics. In addition, Tawney and Tayler
collaborated closely with local economists. In a process
of mutual influence, Tawney’s and Tayler’s views
of rural reconstruction came to reflect ideological
divisions that characterized the domestic economic
debate. In this context the Chinese village in the early
twentieth century became a site for global economic
experimentation, going beyond a Western and Chinese
dichotomy. Each supported by both Western and
Chinese economists, highly modernist reform projects
vied with projects that called for a Chinese version of
rural modernity.
D7, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
602 - 6th fl. ICP
The Emergence of Asian Markets in the Global
Sphere: 1780s to the Present
Chair: George DEHNER, Wichita State University,
Wichita, Kansas, United States
Kailai HUANG, Massachusetts College of Liberal
Arts, North Adams, Massachusetts, United States
“The Making of a Myth: American Business
Perceptions of the China Market, 1784-1949”
Abstract: This paper argues that American experiences
in trading with China from 1784 to 1949 produced
two contradictory yet competing perceptions of the
China market. At times China would be perceived as
having unlimited potential for business. At other times
the China market was dismissed as a complete illusion.
Such conflicting perceptions elicited strong feelings
in Americans’ minds, out of both expectations and
disillusionment, and propelled the concerned business
interests to try to influence US China policy. There had
been an open-ended debate over whether the China
market was a myth or a reality. Convinced of China’s
many opportunities, some Americans believed that the
rapidly changing Middle Kingdom was important to
America’s prosperity. Many others, however, doubted
if American effort and money would ever pay off in
a country ground down by poverty and perpetual
social and political turmoil. Not until the early 20th
century, the US foreign policy demonstrated a pattern
of consistent indifference to China; business concerns
were often overshadowed by that of missionaries. The
insignificant and erratic influence of the American
business community on US China policy reflected
Li ZHANG, Beihang University, Beijing, China
“An Analysis of Historical Information on Foreign
Trade in Dream of the Red Chamber”
56
Abstract: This paper identifies historical information on
foreign trade presented in Dream of the Red Chamber
and provides an analysis of such information from the
perspective of economic history. Historical data on
foreign trade for pre-modern China have been scattered
and scant. One source that researchers tend to ignore
is the literature of pre-modern China, which sometimes
offers valuable information. Authored by Cao Xueqin,
the great grandson and grandson of the two successive
appointed ministers of the Jiangning Silk Bureau, Dream
of the Red Chamber tells the tragic story of the fall of a
powerful and prestigious family and the plight of some
of the family’s young women.
The novel has been regarded as the most popular
in China since it began circulating in the mid-18th
century. Since the author himself was the descendant
of a declining family and the story was often viewed as
coming from his own family and the life he experienced
when he was young, much political and cultural
analysis has been devoted to the novel. But no analysis
from the perspective of economic history has been
made. Precious information regarding foreign trade in
early Qing China is scattered among the lines of the
book, including items imported into China and used
by elite Chinese families, such as glassware, mirrors,
clocks, watches, mechanical model ships, tobacco etc.
One can also see how those items were regarded by
the Chinese elite class. There are also stories about
Chinese pirates and Portuguese traders.
word forms in Chinese and Japanese, I explore the
reasons the original neologisms created by Western
missionaries were replaced by Japanese loanwords.
Finally, I elucidate the history of reciprocal contact
between the Chinese and Japanese languages, and the
strong influence that Japanese neologisms had upon
the Chinese lexicon.
Tomoe INAGAKI, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
“Translation and the Introduction of Modern
Thought to China: The Role of Lu Xun”
Abstract: From the Chinese perspective, modernization
is demarked by three wars: the two Opium Wars
(1839-1842; 1856-1860), and the first Sino-Japanese
War (1894-1895). Loss of these wars caused
Chinese intellectuals to realize that modernization
was an immediate imperative for establishment of
equal relationships with foreign countries. New
linguistic expressions were needed to understand
the literature of many fields theretofore unknown to
China. Chinese intellectuals turned their attention to
the volumes of Western books already translated by
Japanese, whose written system was highly accessible
to Chinese. Concurrently, linguistic developments such
as the Chinese vernacular movement and unification
of speech and writing influenced many Chinese
intellectuals to attempt to create a language that could
express modern learning in science and Western
thought. In China, even grammar, which generally
changes far more slowly than lexica, underwent a
tremendous transformation. Lu Xun, a leading Chinese
writer of the modern era, was involved in translating
over 200 works from ten different languages into
Chinese during his career as writer, philosopher,
revolutionary, and translator. Lu Xun noted that
translations could introduce not only new ideas, but
new forms of expression, and the fact that “Chinese
grammar usage was imprecise indicated imprecise
thinking.” Lu Xun introduced grammatical patterns from
foreign languages-and in particular, from Japaneseinto Chinese because modern Japanese included
syntax and lexica that had been “Westernized” during
the process of translation. This paper focuses on the
“Westernized grammar” introduced to China through
Lu Xun’s translations to highlight Chinese linguistic
transformations in the modern era.
D8, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
603 - 6th fl. ICP
Sino-Japanese Language Synergies and
Modern Chinese Identity: Impact of Translations,
Neologisms, and Poetics from the Periphery
Chair: Jenine L. HEATON, Kansai University,
Osaka, Japan
Discussant: Weihong ZHOU, Beijing Foreign
Studies University, Beijing, China
Yijin HAN, Kansai University, Osaka, Japan
“The Impact of Japanese on Chinese Neologisms
in the Modern Era: A History of Language
Interchange”
Abstract: With the spread of Western thought and
culture in the modern era, it became essential that
Chinese add a large number of technical terms to the
lexica to express new concepts of modern civilization
from the West. The Western missionaries who
came to China in the late Qing dynasty made great
contributions to this work. Concurrently, in Japan,
scholars of Dutch learning (rangaku) also began the
work of expressing new Western concepts by denoting
them in Chinese characters. Along with translating and
creating new technical terms independently of each
other, Chinese and Japanese also began exchanges of
neologisms reflecting Western learning. In this process,
a large number of new vocabulary terms created
by Japanese were introduced to China. Some of the
neologisms from Japan were ultimately not used on a
widespread basis, while others replaced those created
by Western missionaries to become an accepted part
of the new Mandarin lexicon, which is still in use
today. My research focuses on the new technical terms
created by Japanese that replaced those developed by
Western missionaries. Through analysis of the history
of exchange of Chinese and Japanese documents
and through clarification of the relationship between
Shuangshuang ZOU, Kansai University, Osaka,
Japan
“The Poet Wen Tingshi and His Influence on
Japanese Scholars”
57
Abstract: Wen Tingshi 文廷式 (1856-1904), a Chinese
poet well-versed in epigraphy and religion, was a
reformist at the end of the Qing dynasty. Wen is known
for his forty-volume opus, Chunchang zizhiyu (純常子
枝語), and for his influence on Japanese scholars,
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
including the historian Naitō Konan 内藤湖南 (18661934), and the kanshi poet and literary critic Noguchi
Neisai　野口寧斎 (1867-1905). Naitō Konan was a
leading Japanese Sinologist, best known for advancing
a hypothesis that demarcated the late Tang and early
Song dynasties as a transition between the medieval
and early modern periods. The hypothesis received
much attention among historians, including those in
China. Naitō met Wen in China in 1899, and because
of the similarity of their scholarly interests, Naitō and
Wen became good friends. Naitō requested that Wen
give him a copy of The Secret History of the Mongols
(Mongoliin Nuuts Tovchoo), the most significant and
oldest extant Mongolian-language account of Genghis
Khan. After Wen readily agreed, the book was
translated into Japanese by Naka Michiyo 那珂通世
(1851-1908) as Chingisu kan jitsuroku 成吉思汗実
録 (The True Account of Genghis Khan), which had a
tremendous impact on Japanese historiography. After
Wen’s visit to Japan in 1900, he also became a close
friend of Noguchi Neisai, whose Qing-style poetry
made him an important literary figure in Japan. This
research examines Wen’s interaction with Naitō and
Noguchi to clarify their mutual influences.
This paper addresses newly available shipwreck and
ceramics evidence remains from fourteenth- and fifteenthcentury Vietnam that offer compelling evidence that
forces our reconsideration of previous characterizations
of the Vietnamese coastline, with wider implications
regionally and beyond relative to Indian Ocean commerce
immediately prior to the Portuguese seizure of Melaka
in 1511. In doing so, this case study will demonstrate
the significance of this new evidence in allowing better
understanding of the contemporary Chinese and
Vietnamese dynastic records’ meaning and significance
in a variety of overlapping local and wider political,
economic, religious, and societal settings during this
critical transitional era, and establishes Southeast Asia’s
importance as a distinguishable crossroads in the Indian
Ocean maritime connection between China and the West.
Hoang Anh TUAN, Vietnam National University,
Vietnam
“’Bridging the Isolated Gulf:’ Early Modern
Globalization and the Vietnamese Integration
Revisited”
Abstract: In contrast to the conventional views of
the early modern Vietnamese socio-economic history
which over-emphasized Vietnam’s agricultural and
land-based aspects, recent scholarship proposes
viewing Vietnamese history from the sea. It suggests
that the sea had a strong and constant impact upon
the development of Vietnam throughout centuries, most
particularly after the arrival of European maritime
powers from the early sixteenth century. That event
transformed traditional East Asian economies and
maritime networks as they joined the process of early
modern globalization. Falling in between the much
larger Chinese and Japanese economies, Vietnam
utilized the growing East Asian regional trading
network to expand its “commodity economy” and,
more importantly, to more fully integrate itself into the
global trade network. Data and analyses from the
Western archives reveal how Vietnamese silk helped
the country bridge the isolated Gulf of Tonkin in order
to connect northern Vietnam with the regional and
international trading system. This lively trade then
greatly influenced the socio-economic transformation in
early modern Vietnam.
D9, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Meeting Room # 5 (2nd fl., ICP)
Southeast Asia in World History
Chair: Craig LOCKARD, University of WisconsinGreen Bay, Green Bay, Wisconsin, United States
Discussant: Tran Viet NGHIA, Vietnam National
University, Vietnam
Discussant: Kenneth SWOPE, Ball State
University, Muncie, Indiana, United States
Kenneth HALL, Ball State University, Muncie,
Indiana, United States
“Cross-Cultural Commercial Competition on the
Vietnam Coastline in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth
Centuries”
Abstract: Western encounters with the non-West and
subsequent nineteenth- and twentieth-century Western
historiography placed the indigenous non-West beyond
the court political centers and the most commercially
prominent ports-of-trade in the background of an
exogenous (colonial) foreground. Western historical
research from the sixteenth century also privileged selected
aspects and voices of the exogenous by emphasizing the
roles of the Arab and Persian Middle East, India, China,
and the West in Asia, represented from the nineteenthcentury by the terms Islamization, Indianization,
Sinification, and Westernization. For Southeast Asian
specialists there was the added burden of the “Smaller
Dragon” syndrome, the characterization of Vietnam as
a “Little China,” while the remainder of Indic Southeast
Asia had to suffer the ignominy of a “Farther India.”
Maitrii Victoriano AUNG-THWIN, National
University of Singapore, Singapore
“World History from the Rimlands: Two
Southeast Asian Perspectives”
Abstract: Despite a generation of research that
has brought Southeast Asian experiences more
squarely into global perspective, the development of
World History as an analytical field has remained
predominantly a project for scholarly communities
beyond the region.
58
Sarah HAMILTON, University of Michigan, Ann
Arbor, Michigan, United States
This paper considers the challenge and prospects for
developing World History within Southeast Asia from
two intellectual contexts: (1) a Singaporean perspective,
where efforts to develop a global identity have
enjoyed firm institutional support; and (2) a Burmese
perspective, where a deep sense of local identity
has made national experiences the dominant model
for historical understanding. Through an analysis
of teaching materials, locally produced research
publications, and interviews of teaching faculty and
educational administrators, this study reflects on the
promise of world history from two locales within
Southeast Asia.
“Global Views of a European Periphery: Nested
networks in the Albufera de Valencia, Spain”
Abstract: This paper describes a multidisciplinary
project of environmental history, conducted on both
micro and macro scales from the perspective of
a widely ignored corner of Western Europe. The
Albufera de Valencia, a heavily polluted lake on the
Spanish Mediterranean coast, is a physical node in
a global network of human, institutional, and nonhuman actors. Using its story as the central narrative
thread, a researcher can examine larger questions of
Spanish and global history, including demographic
change, nation-building, international politics, and
environmental change, while simultaneously focusing
inwards onto smaller levels, from local fishing
communities, to algae populations, to the water’s
chemical composition.
D10, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
Nodes and Networks in Environmental History:
Case Studies from eastern Spain, East Africa and
the American Southwest
Modern Spain, despite its geographic location, is a
peripheral region both in terms of its relatively low
influence on global politics, economics, and ideologies,
and its almost complete absence from world history
literature to date. Because of their lack of obvious ties
to other regions, peripheral regions can be more fruitful
than central ones in terms of emphasizing new scales
and in teasing out connections and currents that flow
across political boundaries. The physical phenomena
emphasized in environmental histories, meanwhile,
by their very definition escape national constructs
and force the researcher to seek explanations on
non-traditional scales. This project, then, suggests a
methodology for transcending nation-state constructs
without sacrificing specificity.
Chair/Discussant: MEI, Xueqin (梅雪芹), Beijing
Normal University, Beijing, China
Diana GERGEL, University of California, Berkeley,
Berkeley, CA, United States
“The Invention of Environmental Knowledge
through Soil Science in Kenya and Tanganyika,
1923-1940”
Abstract: V.Y. Mudimbe began his well-known
philosophical study The Invention of Africa with
the question of how one can speak of an “African
knowledge” and situated his theorizing in this context.
In this theoretical framework, I examine the growth and
development of environmental knowledge on Coastal
East Africa within the British Empire from 1900 – 1945.
I hone in on the Kaya forests, located along the Coast
of Kenya and Tanzania. The Kaya forests, sacred to the
nine Mijikenda groups who live along the Swahili coast,
have become a hot topic in contemporary environmental
and conservation circles due to the extreme ecological
changes experienced over the last century. I focus on
five key themes in the environmental history of the
Coastal region: the politics of knowledge concerning
the environment and the nodes of power involving its
construction between the metropole (Colonial Office
in London) and periphery (Anglophone colonies in
Africa); the exchange of environmental ideas between
British settler colonies and the extent to which South
Africa was a reference point for East Africa; the role of
British environmental discourse cum “objective science”
in African resource management; soil erosion; and the
conservation and preservation narratives within British
Empire and Africanist scholarship. The British sought
to construct colonial environmental and ecological
knowledge with a veneer of scientific objectivity and
resultantly devalue environmental knowledge deemed
indigenous.
Eric STEIGER, University of California, Irvine,
Irvine, California, United States
“Forging an International Irrigation Ideology:
California’s Consultants to the World”
Abstract: Engineers inspired by a global ethos of arid
land development transformed California’s deserts in
the late nineteenth century. In so doing they consumed
hydraulic engineering expertise forged in the world’s
driest countries and laid the groundwork for the United
States’ twentieth-century global dominance. Close study
of engineers reveals patterns of professional association
that crisscross national boundaries as formally trained
engineers with established resumes of successful works
served as consultants and collaborated with similarly
accomplished experts in other places. Turn of the
century irrigationists considered controlling water to
be an inherent social good, and the ideological bonds
of camaraderie among hydraulic engineers exceeded
professional affiliation.
59
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
This paper will analyze the confluence of global and
local forces in hydraulic engineering through a focus
on the career of one engineer, James Dix Schuyler. He
was a prominent consultant in late nineteenth and early
twentieth century Southern California. At the peak of his
career, between 1900 and 1910, he sold his expertise
to hydraulic engineering projects around California,
as well as in Mexico, Canada, Puerto Rico, Hawai’i,
Panama, and Japan. Through it all, he kept his office in
Los Angeles, a burgeoning metropolis that was then still
characterized more by national and global ambition than
accomplishment. Schuyler was just one of many globally
connected engineers in California in the decades around
1900, and I will argue that his career serves as a singular
example of the emergent transnational culture that made
Los Angeles a global hub of hydraulic expertise in the
twentieth century.
D11, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
604 – 6th fl. ICP
Tensions of Humanitarianism - Western NGOs in
Asia 1920-1980
Chair: Daniel R. MAUL, Justus-Liebig-Universitate
Giessen, Giessen, Germany
Discussant: Helge PHARO, University of Oslo (UiO),
Norway
Caroline REEVES, Emmanuel College, Boston,
Massachusetts, United States
“The American Red Cross in China, Shandong
1923”
Abstract: In 1923 in Shandong province, China, a luxury
train, the “Blue Express” carrying both Chinese and
foreign passengers was hijacked by Chinese bandits.
The relief efforts for the victims of the attack, rightly the
purview of the local Chinese Red Cross organization,
were themselves “hijacked” and run by officials of the
American Red Cross Society operating in China at the
time. Founded in 1904 China’s Red Cross Society was
already an internationally recognized and functioning
entity, participating in the International Committee
of the Red Cross and involved in national, regional,
and international relief and organizational activities.
Yet the members of the American Red Cross Society
working in China—and indeed, many members of the
foreign community in China—refused to acknowledge
the functionality and accomplishments of the Chinese
group. Instead, they insisted that Chinese humanitarian
relief was desperately inferior, and its organizers in dire
need of Western tutelage to raise Chinese philanthropy
to world standards (by which they clearly meant their
own). In fact, in yet another blow to Chinese sovereignty,
the Americans insisted on maintaining their own Red
Cross organization on Chinese soil, in clear violation of
international Red Cross policy. The internationalization
of Chinese philanthropy, well under way by 1923, was 60
thus studiously ignored by many Westerners in China,
particularly Americans. Although just one battle in the
overall struggle for Chinese sovereignty, the Lincheng
Episode reveals many Western attitudes about the
internationalization of humanitarian aid in non-core states
in the early part of the 20th century.
Heike WIETERS, Viadrina European University,
Frankfurt/Oder, Germany
“Voluntary Foreign Aid Agencies in Korea 19471976 - A Success Story of Private Foreign Aid?”
Abstract: When the American NGO CARE, today one of
the worlds biggest international players in humanitarian
assistance and overseas aid, reached out for Korea for the
first time in 1947/48, they did not stay for long. Korea,
which was one of the first Asian countries CARE sent scouts
to in order to see whether there was need for private
American aid, stood on the verge of a war: A war that
did not leave big traces on regional maps - even though it
led to almost four million casualties - but a war that for the
upcoming decades cemented a new global political divide
between East and West.
Even though the opening of a proper CARE office in Korea
was delayed due to hostilities, the southern part of Korea
experienced the effects of remarkable generosity shown by
American donors. CARE began delivering large amounts
of food surpluses, blankets, and other necessities to southKorea – accordingly choosing sides and undeniably
supporting American logistics during wartime. But CARE
was not the only player engaged in the new Asian aid
endeavour: dozens of private agencies joined what might be
described as some kind of private “race for development.”
This paper analyses this strive of American Voluntary
Agencies for a strong stand in the field of international relief
and development aid, especially focusing on competition
between the agencies at home and abroad. What were the
main reasons for this growing engagement in the field of
international private aid?
D12 , 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
ROUNDTABLE: Challenges in World History Preparation
Co-chair/panelist, Tim KEIRN, California State
University, Long Beach, California, United States
Co-chair/panelist, Xiaobing YE（叶小兵), Capital
Normal University, Beijing, China
Abstract: They will serve as co-chairs and facilitators of
the roundtable. They will frame the discussion with a brief
analysis of the representation of world history in state
curriculum in California and China and juxtapose this with
the perspectives and dispositions of the new world history.
They will frame the following presentations in the context
of bridging curricular and scholarly perspectives in world
history.
Church. William Duncan founded Metlakahtlah, a
self-sufficient Christian village where up to 1000
Tsimshian converts lived on a small island on the North
Pacific Coast of British Columbia, Canada. Duncan
led the community from 1862 until 1887 when he
and the entire community moved to Alaska because
of a property dispute with the Missionary Society that
had its roots in doctrinal disagreements. In 1877 John
Batchelor joined the CMS mission in Hokkaido, Japan.
Throughout his 60-year career he became deeply
involved with the indigenous Ainu people, publishing
several anthropological and linguistic studies of the Ainu,
and exerting a strong influence on Ainu resistance to
assimilation into Japanese society in the early twentieth
century.
Eileen LUHR, California State University, Long
Beach, California, United States
Yu ZHU（朱煜), Yangzhou University, Yangzhou,
China
Abstract: They will discuss challenges associated with
subject matter competency, including issues arising
from student advising as well as academic preparation
in world history. They will discuss efforts to help preservice teachers create a framework for teaching world
history that is independent of but aligned with existing
state standards. In addition, they will discuss efforts
to embed historical thinking skills—including concepts
such as periodization, causation, historiography,
and significance—into upper-division World History
coursework for pre-service teachers.
This archivally-based study drawing on recent theoretical
approaches to comparative colonialism that examine
the ambiguous roles played in different societies by
19th-century missionaries highlights the importance
of intimate, domestic relations in both affirming and
challenging social and cultural boundaries. It argues
that differences in personality, doctrinal position and
domestic arrangements resulted in contrasting judgments
by indigenous, colonial and metropolitan commentators
regarding whether Duncan’s and Batchelor’s missions
succeeded or failed.
Marika MANOS, California State University, Long Beach,
California, United States
Guangyu CHEN（陈光裕), Tianjin Normal University,
Tianjin, China
Abstract: They will discuss challenges in the pedagogic
training of pre-service teachers. They will address social
science methods courses that train future teachers how to
conceptualize and develop world history teaching units.
In particular, they will talk about how students learn to
align scope, sequence, and assessments to world history
content standards. As a cooperating teacher for several
student teachers, Marika will also discuss how beginning
teachers begin to translate scholarly knowledge into
classroom practices and ways that teacher preparation
programs can help train teachers acquire dispositions of
professional historians.
Yu LIU, Niagara County Community College,
Sanborn, New York, United States
“The Religiosity of a Former Confucian-Buddhist:
The Catholic Faith of Yang Tingyun”
Abstract: Celebrated by Jesuit missionaries in the
seventeenth century as one of the three pillars of the
early Chinese church, Yang Tingyun (1562-1627) has
been very similarly eulogized by recent scholars as “a
religious man, a seeker after truth,” “an ideal Catholic,”
and “ the most devout Christian convert.” Yang was
baptized in 1611. Before then he had retired in 1609
from a long official career and had been active in the
study and promotion of first Confucianism and then
Buddhism. After embracing Catholicism, he became
a vocal antagonist of the latter and an inevitable critic
of the former. The seemingly well-demarcated shifts of
his ideological affiliation have often been taken as the
telltale signs of his spiritual pilgrimage, leading to the
idea of him as “an experimental convert” who moved
successively through Confucianism (Ru) and Buddhism
(Chan) and finally found satisfaction in Christianity (Ye).
As much as the usual adulation of his piety, this linear
and unidirectional reading of his religious journey is
simplistic and problematic.
D13 , 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
605 – 6th fl. ICP
Christian Missionaries as Vehicles of Change
Chair: Mary Jane MAXWELL, Green Mountain
College, Poultney, Vermont, United States
Joel LEGASSIE, University of Victoria, Victoria, BC,
Canada
“Balancing Imperatives: A Comparison of Christian
Missionary Society Missions in British Columbia,
Canada, and Hokkaido, Japan, 1862-1941”
Abstract: This paper explores divergent ways in which
late 19th-century Christian missionaries balanced their
loyalties between the values and institutions of the British
Imperial centre and those of the people among whom
they lived and worked. It does so by comparing the
careers of two Englishmen who took up mission work
on opposite sides of the Pacific Ocean for the Christian
Missionary Society, a missionary arm of the Anglican
In my presentation, I propose to take a close look at
his conversion in 1611. In the context of biographical
information provided by Jesuit missionaries, I will explore
Yang’s complex turn from Confucianism and Buddhism
to Christianity. By way of complexities revealed in this
exploration, I hope to cast light on both Yang Tingyun’s
61
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
religious experience and the early modern East-West
intellectual interaction.
Robert ENTENMANN, St. Olaf College, Northfield,
Minnesota, United States
“The Lefebvre Incident of 1754: the Qing State,
Chinese Catholics, and a European Missionary”
Abstract: In 1754, while Christianity was prohibited in
China, an accusation that Chinese Catholics in Sichuan
were plotting revolt resulted in the arrest of over seventy
Catholics, including two Chinese priests, and led to
the discovery of Urbain Lefebvre, the sole European
missionary in the province. Three accounts exist of the
interrogations of Lefebvre, the Chinese priests, and
a lay Catholic. One of Chinese priests, Andreas Ly,
recounted the investigation in his journal, Lefebvre in
a report to his superiors in Paris, and the governorgeneral of Sichuan in a memorial preserved in archives
in both Beijing and Taipei. In contrast to the execution of
European missionaries arrested eastern China in 1747
and 1748, Lefebvre was treated with great leniency and
expelled to Macao. The governor-general also gave light
punishments to the Chinese Catholics arrested, including
the two priests. This incident shows the latitude given local
and provincial officials in dealing with Chinese Christians
and foreign missionaries. This pattern of tacit toleration
in Sichuan continued, in fact, until the early nineteenth
century.
D14, 7/9/201
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
606 – 6th fl. ICP
Anglo-Asian Relations Across the Eighteenth and
Nineteenth Centuries
Chair: Micheal TARVER, Arkansas Tech University,
Russellville, Arkansas, United States
Carolyn NEEL, Arkansas Tech, Russellville, Arkansas,
United States
“Macartney versus the East India Company”
Abstract: The East India Company’s activities complicated
British attempts to establish diplomatic relations with
China. The Company’s political power at home alarmed
both Parliament and King. The East India Company might
have been able to preserve order in Canton if it had not
blurred the line between “the right to profit” and “fiduciary
responsibilities to stockholders” by allowing its servants to
augment their salaries through private trading activities.
The private affairs between the host countries’ merchants
and Britain’s became increasingly entangled. Political and
economic entanglements in Great Britain added complex
layers to embassies. A few years before the Marcartney
Embassy, Sir George Macartney served as Governor
of Madras, India; his appointment had been part of a
government move to gain some control over the Company’s
62
activities in India. Many Company men suspected that
Macartney’s appointment by Henry Dundas, Pitt’s Secretary
of State, as Ambassador was an attempt to limit the
Company’s reach in China. The EIC supported the Cathcart
and Amherst missions to China, but strenuously opposed
Macartney’s ambassadorship. They may have been justified
in their suspicions. It appears that Macartney’s mission
was very “Smithian” in its goals: promoting free trade by
weakening the Company’s hold on a monopoly that no
longer served the national interest.
Minlu ZHANG（张珉璐), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“T. F. Wade and Sino-Anglo Relations in the 19th
Century”
Abstract: The traditional units for cross-cultural
interactions are national states, under which all cultural
interactions would be simplified as kind of state-tostate relations in certain quantity and directions. The
differences between cultures would be easily taken as the
universal explanation for all kinds of conflicts. But in the
real history of cultural interactions, the relation between
states always comes after the interaction between
merchants, explorers and missionaries who have been
involved in interaction and exchanges in their own fields.
As specific units, they represent different interest demands
and formats of interaction. For most cases, these demands
and formats need a powerful state as its backbone, but
occasionally, they run opposite to the national interest
as well. In this sense, diplomats are not only the media
between nations, but also the intermediaries between
home nation and fellow citizens in the host country.
Thomas Wade was one of these diplomats who were
sucked into the dilemma of political gaming.
From almost any vantage point, the story of Wade’s work
in China is exceptional. He was nearly always at the
center of developments in Sino-Western relations from
his introduction to China during the first Opium War to
his final departure in 1882 under a cloud of failure. The
broad range of Wade’s diplomatic experience allowed
him to gain a perspective on Sino-Western problems
equaled by few other men of his time. His scholarly
appreciation of Chinese civilization, combined with his
work in developing cultural communication through
improved techniques of language instruction, gave him
an advantage in interpreting China to the Western world.
Most remarkable was his perception of the Chinese
worldview in the 19th century and of the problems
attendant upon changing that view to fit with the reality
of Western technological superiority. Through his long
residence in China and intimate relations with individual
Chinese, both august and ordinary, Wade acquired the
most difficult of all faculties for a diplomat in a strange
culture- the ability to analyze events according to the
priorities and the value system of the host country.
Wade was an early exponent of establishing
“normal” international relations through intercultural
understanding, and his ideas helped to give shape and
substance to Britain’s China policy during his career in
David GORDON, Shepherd University,
Shepherdstown, West Virginia, United States
China from 1842 to 1882. In those years, when British
Policy practically determined all Western policies toward
China and the foremost question was how to develop
some sort of peaceful accord between the different
Chinese and Western systems of international relations,
Wade pressed for diplomatic and commercial relations
with China based on common sense compromises, fair
treatment and cultural reciprocity. The China-centered
tributary system with its ‘hierarchy of nations’ concept
offered little latitude, however, for compromise with the
Western theory of conducting international relations
among a community of diplomatic equals. Toward
the end of this career, Wade did succeed in devising
a format for such a compromise, which, had it come
sooner, could have conceivably provided the basis for
peaceful Sino-Western accord. And although he failed to
win support for his scheme in his own time, his ideas for
harmony between China and the West still provide an
important source of information for contemporary policy
makers.
“Jose Marti and Sun Yatsen: Nationalists in a
Globalizing World”
Abstract: The career of Cuban nationalist José Martí
(1853-1895) contains a number of important parallels
with that of Chinese nationalist Sun Yatsen (1866-1925):
Both figures opposed foreign-imposed monarchies
(Spanish, Manchu) in their countries, both were sent into
exile by those monarchies, and both used new media
and means of transportation to create broad nationalistic
networks among fellow expatriates, particularly in the
U.S. Ideologically, each of them sought a middle ground
between capitalism and socialism (thus guaranteeing
the posthumous adulation of both rightists and leftists),
referencing the views of American proto-progressive
Henry George as they did so. Interestingly, each placed
their nations’ sought-for revolution and subsequent
defensive modernization into the larger context of
regional--Latin American, Asian-pride and, ultimately,
global humanitarianism.
Diplomat was not the only role that Wade played well.
In his career as linguist, Wade has gained much more
durable fame. The Wade-Giles system is still the most
commonly used Chinese Romanization system in the
world. In fact, it was the language ability that brought
Wade to the center of Anglo-Sino relations. Even after
his forced departure from his ministerial career, Wade
went back to Cambridge as its first Chinese professor,
from which he continued to carry out his ideal of
building the relations between Britain and China.
Neither Martí nor Sun lived to see final success for
their revolutions: Martí died while Spanish rule over
Cuba remained secure, and Sun died while China was
sundered by post-dynastic warlordism. However, their
very failure aided their posthumous reputations, inasmuch
as it highlighted the fact that they had suffered from the
same social and political obstacles as many of their fellow
nationals. In the nationalist narratives that emerged, it
would be the work of later generations to complete the
tasks that Martí and Sun, respectively, had begun.
Both figures perceptively feared Western intervention
in their respective nations’ affairs (even as they sought
positive relations). In the event, their post-monarchical
nations would be ruled by corrupt, foreign-influenced
governments until the mid-twentieth century, at which
point nationalistic Communist regimes took control.
D15, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
607 – 6th fl. ICP
Nationalism as a Means of Understanding the World
Chair: Armando GARCIA, The University of the
West Indies, Trinidad & Tobago
D16, 7/9/2011
Carles BRASO BROGGI, Universitat Pompeu Fabra,
Barcelona, Spain
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
“Nationalism in Uniform: The Jacket of Sun Yatsen
and Gandhi’s Khadi.”
Library Conference Room
Integrating Islam into the Different Tracks of a
World History Core: The Experience of the US
Naval Academy
Abstract: In the early 20th Century a new variety of
nationalism emerged in Asia. This political movement
praised modernity and sought leaders with an
international profile. Sun Yatsen and Gandhi soon
became the most visible faces of these nationalist
movements that flourished in China and India. As their
influence grew and their image became more established
in people’s minds, Sun Yatsen’s jacket and Gandhi’s
khadi became symbols of both leaders. Their dress was
something more identifiable than perhaps their writings
or political programs. This paper tries to track the
origins of the two costumes and intends to answer to the
question: Why did Gandhi chose to wear hand-made
cloth while Sun Yatsen preferred an industrial uniform?
Chair: Geoffery WADE, Institute of Southeast Asian
Studies, Pasir Panjang, ISEAS, Singapore
Discussant: Alfred J. ANDREA, University of
Vermont, Burlington, Vermont, United States
Ernest TUCKER, United States Naval Academy,
Annapolis, Maryland, United States
“Teaching Pre-Modern World History with a Middle
East Emphasis”
63
My paper will discuss how I approach the teaching of
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Pre-Modern World History to undergraduates with an
emphasis on the Middle East and Europe. It will explore
how I introduce students to interactions and contrasts
between European and Middle Eastern societies that
shaped the development of civilization in these areas from
prehistory through the eighteenth century CE. Emphasis
will be put on how the course examines three eras in
depth: (1) The Axial Age and the Emergence of Enduring
Philosophical Systems; (2) Religions and Empires in Late
Antique and Early Medieval Eurasia; and (3) The Spread
of Monotheisms in the West and Middle East with the
growth and development of empires between 500 and
1500 CE.
Thomas SANDERS, United States Naval Academy,
Annapolis, Maryland, United States
“Islam in HH215 The West and the World to 1750”
The intent of Sanders’ paper is to demonstrate the way
that the US Naval Academy has ‘globalized’ its core
course in recent years. Coming from a traditional and
dated Western Civilization model, the Naval Academy
History Department elaborated a three-track model that
allows midshipmen to choose a course centered on East
Asia, the Middle East or Europe (‘the West’) for the first
of a two-course continuum. Each course must tie the
specified region to the rest of the world and its cultures.
In this case, Sanders will present the way that one major
cultural-religious system (Islam) has been interwoven
into the Eurocentric world history track. He will discuss
the distinctive approaches taken by his colleagues,
the instances when Islam and the Middle East enter
the historical narrative (syllabus) and the nature of the
treatment that Islam and the Middle East receive in these
classes. One point of the exercise is to try to identify
areas where the treatment can be expanded, can be
rendered more sophisticated, or can be shifted out of
traditional avenues of teaching and investigation.
In the U.S. case, the view of Mexicans as alien
immigrants to the Southwest has derived from AngloAmericans’ imposition of a borderline across Mexico in
1848. Over generations, one result of that border has
been the denial of freedom of movement to masses of
Mexicans who have had to hide from authorities in order
to work and live in areas that were once part of Mexico.
The predominant view of the legality of the international
boundary has served to justify the unequal treatment not
only of such “illegal aliens,” but of legal residents and
U.S. citizens of Mexican descent, particularly the children
of undocumented workers. In response to the dominant
view, ethnic Mexicans after 1848 countered with their
own image of the Southwest as Mexico’s lost northern
borderlands and of the border as immoral and irrelevant.
By the 1960s, supporting that image, ethnic Mexicans
developed “internal colonialism” - a theory dismissed in
the 1980s, now resurgent. The purpose of this paper will
be to outline the connections between internal colonialism
and borderlands theory. The significance of this effort for
global historians is to help us understand better the role of
borders in the colonization of ethnic groups and minds in
regions of states, throughout the world in many different
periods.
V. E. PRITCHETT, Lone Star College, Houston, Texas,
United States
“Assimilation, Adoption, and Marriage of Captives
among Native Americans”
D17, 7/9/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
608 – 6th fl. ICP
Borders and Enclosures: Ways of Dealing with
“Others”
Chair: Grace CHEE, West Los Angeles College, Los
Angeles, California, United States
John CHAVEZ, Southern Methodist University,
Dallas, Texas, United States
“When Borders Cross Peoples: Internal Colonialism
and Borderlands”
Abstract: Historically, struggles, such as those of the Irish
in Northern Ireland, Tibetans in China, and Mexicans in
the United States, have had much to do with claims to
homeland, including issues of borders and immigration.
64
Abstract: Throughout the three-century settlement of
colonial America, pioneers faced continual contact with
Native Americans, who often took them as captives.
Their treatment varied according to historical and
cultural conditions in different regions and times. In the
seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries, captives were
taken in the eastern regions primarily for the ransom
they might earn. Later, as pressure on Native American
lands in the West increased, retaliation motivated the
capture of settlers. In all periods, Euro-American captives
were taken to replace lost tribal members. Captives who
remained with the Native Americans, especially those
taken young, underwent an assimilation process that
included initiation and formal adoption ceremonies.
Many captives eventually married into their captor’s tribe,
reared families, and resisted ransom or any other attempt
to return them to Euro-American society. Insight into a full
range of captive life is inherent in the plethora of captivity
narratives written by returned captives or by writers who
recorded captives’ stories during interviews. From these, a
detailed process of assimilation, adoption, and marriage
has been discerned and described. More recently, a
substantial body of related literature has developed; each
attempts to reconstruct the ordeals of specific captives
who lived with Native Americans for a short time, or
even for a lifetime. A comparison of historical details,
incidents recorded in actual captivity narratives, and
fictional reconstructions provides an integrated look at the
captivity experience that is said to have affected at least
ten thousand settlers between 1643 and 1880.
“Picturing the Anti-Japanese War (1937-45):
Chinese Visual Artists’ Images of World War II in
East Asia”
Jacob TROPP, Middlebury College, Middlebury,
Vermont, United States
“Reservations as Transnational ‘Laboratories’:
Experiments in International Development and
‘Indian Affairs’ Training after WWII“
Abstract: Publicity, public relations, and propaganda
were all hallmarks of twentieth-century industry- and
state-sponsored communications. Visual imagery was
a central part of the message. In Maoist China, as in its
predecessor state Stalinist Russia, vivid visual images
of the ideal society and future communist state depicted
through socialist realist idioms were steadily engraved on
the minds of many. In both countries, visual propaganda
was a particularly potent component of this indoctrination
effort.
Abstract: This paper explores a series of experiments
in using Native American reservations as training
grounds for international development work in the
late 1940s and early 1950s. Setting the stage for this
was the launching of the U.S. Point Four program
of development assistance, part of a Cold War
strategy of asserting American interests in so-called
“underdeveloped” societies in Asia, Africa, and Latin
America. One major concern here was how best to
transfer American development knowledge to the
rural masses in Point Four recipient countries. Many
influential voices in American foreign aid circles
immediately sought potential answers in the U.S.’s
ongoing experience with its own “underdeveloped”
societies – particularly Native Americans. Thus
emerged a number of university-, foundation-, and
government-sponsored training seminars – geared
toward professionals and students from both the United
States and across the globe – that involved hands-on
experience in various Native American communities
and direct immersion in U.S. efforts to “develop”
reservation populations and economies. This paper
examines the aims of these different training initiatives
and reveals some of the dissonance between these
agendas and the lessons learned by the programs’
diverse participants, both American and foreign-born.
My goal is to untangle the different types of development
knowledge and “expertise” that were being debated in
often unanticipated ways in these unique transnational
encounters.
This paper examines the Sino-Japanese phase (193745) of World War II through the postwar lens of Maoist
China’s art history by drawing on interviews with some
of its leading painters. As in the more familiar case of the
USSR, all Maoist-era Chinese artists, whether employing
traditional ink (guohua) or oil media, worked for the
Communist Party and/or the state. They produced their
work on an administrative timeline, often anonymously
and collaboratively for judges and exhibitions that were
also part of some unit of the party/state.
Thus, this paper will use Maoist-era artwork and its
creation as a historical source for understanding two
major themes of world history: the propaganda-inspired
visual reconstruction of party-led war memories and the
diurnal operations of state-sponsored artists in a Staliniststyle one-party political economy. In this latter way, the
paper will also contribute to our understanding of cultural
(and political) entrepreneurship, not in a market-oriented
economy of civil-society cultural entrepreneurs, but in the
state-dominated, nation-building political economy of
Maoist China.
Karin OEN, Massachusetts Institute of Technology,
Cambridge, Massachusetts, United States
Morning Break, 10:30 - 11:00 a.m.
“Admonition, the Academy and New Media in the
Reform Era”
Session E Panels, 7/9/11
11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.
Abstract: During the Reform Era, contemporary Chinese
art became well known to the international art world. The
avant-garde Chinese artists Zhang Peili, Wu Shanzhuan,
and (slightly later) Zhang Huan, chose to create art in the
“new” mediums of video, installation, and performance,
respectively. These mediums have long been a part of
modern art in the West, but they remained absent from
the curricula at China’s elite art academies until very
recently. The abstract nature of the works of these three
artists as well as their common interest in exploring new
mediums sets them apart from their contemporaries
who created oil paintings that incorporated identifiably
Chinese motifs. Art history that concerns reform era
China treats the incorporation of the mediums of video,
performance, and installation in China as a natural
extension of global contemporary art practice. I believe
that these mediums and their abstract yet subversive
E1, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
Politics and Art in 20th Century China
Chair: Winnie Win Yin WONG, Harvard
University, Cambridge, Masschusetts, United States
Discussant: Ralph CROIZIER, University of Victoria,
BC, Canada
Chris REED, Ohio State University, Columbus,
Ohio, United States
65
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
content connect with the Chinese cultural tradition of
admonishment and criticism from within the upper
echelons of society, and that the rediscovery of these
cultural practices in the early reform era can be located
in the art academies themselves. This paper will examine
a few works of art by Zhang Peili, Wu Shanzhuan, and
Zhang Huan and consider whether these artists present a
contemporary art idiom whose lineage is distinct from the
global history of modern art, or whether the cosmopolitan
and often Western-oriented environment in China’s art
academies makes it impossible to separate Chinese
contemporary art practices from those in the West.
E2, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
a range of participants. One argument of this paper is
that evidence from the recent period supports analysis
that while political Islamic agendas have motivated many,
the dynamics of a wider social movement in a Muslim
society best describes the mobilization of much local and
regional ‘jihadi’ activism in Swat. A second argument is
that deployment of centralizing state power has recently
challenged previous hierarchies of lineage, faction, class,
and political party.
E3, 7/9/2011
“Pakistan-China Strategic Relations: Past, Present
and Future”
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Library Lecture Hall
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Big History & Its Applications
Governance and Authority on South Asia’s NorthWest Frontier: Past and Present Histories
Chair/Discussant: Andrey KOROTAYEV, Russian
State University for the Humanities, Moscow, Russian
Federation
Chair/Discussant/Panelist: Ben HOPKINS, The
George Washington University, Washington, District
of Columbia, United States
Fred SPIER, University of Amsterdam, Amsterdam,
Netherlands
“Governing by “Tradition”: The Frontier Crimes
Regulation and Imperial Governance in the NWFP”
“Big History and the Future of Humanity”
Abstract: In my book with the same title, published in
2010 by Wiley-Blackwell, I propose a simple model
that helps not only to elucidate big history but may also
facilitate a better, because more simple, understanding
of what awaits us in the future. In my presentation, I
first explain the model and then discuss its possible
application.
Abstract: From the invention of British imperial authority
along the North-West Frontier, subjects were divided
between the ‘civilized’ inhabitants populating the
cultivated plains and the ‘wild tribesmen’ living in
the hills. The problem of governing this latter group,
‘independent tribes’ who were nevertheless considered
imperial subjects, proved a vexed one for both the British
Raj and independent Pakistan. The mechanism developed
by imperial administrators to govern the frontiersmen
was the Frontier Crimes Regulation, first passed in 1872
and still in effect along the Frontier today. The FCR was
designed to exclude the Frontier’s inhabitants from the
colonial judiciary, and more broadly the colonial sphere,
and instead encapsulate them in their own coloniallysanctioned ‘tradition’. This paper explores the use of
the FCR as an instrument of governance from its first
incarnation in 1872 into the twentieth century, arguing it
was key to shaping the nature of frontier rule.
Barry RODRIGUE, University of Southern Maine,
Lewiston, Maine, United States
“Implications of Big History: Small Nations, Big
Religions & Better Tea Cups”
Abstract: Big History is much more than just a shuffling
of chinaware on the academic table. Its sum is much
more than its parts, and it addresses issues for the
entire planet–from macro to micro levels. An important
aspect of this new paradigm of the universe is that Big
History holds new ways of envisioning the practicalities
of every-day life. When we pass issues of cultural
tradition through the commonsense lens of Big History,
the potential for positive change becomes enormous: For
issues in conflict resolution and commercial exchange to
methods of designing domestic artifacts. The message of
this new paradigm is: “The Past is our Key to the Future.”
Akop NAZARETYAN, Oriental Institute, Russian
Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation
“The Evolution of Non-Violence in the Context of
Big History and Complexity Theory”
Abstract: Human culture is considered to be an evolving
anti-entropy mechanism, which has developed from
mechanisms in living and “inert” matter. A system relation
between technological power, quality of aggressionsublimation, and internal sustainability in social organism
is represented as the pattern of techno-humanitarian
balance. Historical case studies and quantitative
verification procedures are used to demonstrate that
growing technologies have dramatically (by force of
anthropogenic catastrophes) stimulated perfection
in cultural regulation throughout human history and
prehistory. Certain extrapolations about modernity and
global future are developed.
66
Minhaj ul Hassan SYED, Hong Kong Baptist
University, Hong Kong, China
Abstract: The strategic relations between Pakistan and
China started during the 60s and during the 1965
Pakistan-India War China proved herself as a trustworthy
friend. Pakistan helped China from coming out diplomatic
isolation by helping in arranging for US President Nixon
to visit in 1971.
The Pakistan-China relationship grew slowly and
gradually. The high point of their relations is defense ties.
The hallmark of these joint ventures is the joint production
of JF-17 Thunder, an advanced fighter plane. Both
countries are also cooperating in the production of F-22 P
frigates for Pakistan navy. The Peoples Republic of China
has also signed an agreement with Pakistan for the sale
of J-10 fighter planes to Pakistan. According to reports
J-10 is the third generation fighter aircraft that China has
indigenously developed and Pakistan is the first country to
receive this state of the art fighter plane. Pakistan-China
has also jointly developed Al-Khalid tanks, which can
compete in performance any sophisticated tank available.
There is a long list of such collaboration between the two
countries in the field of defense, which confirms the deeprooted strategic alliance between the two countries.
China and Pakistan is also helping each other in
economic, nuclear and diplomatic fields. Over all we can
say that the relationship is based on solid foundations.
It is obvious from the fact that once when one Chinese
diplomat confronted a US diplomat over Beijing’s
uncompromising support for Pakistan, the Chinese
diplomat responded with a heavily-loaded sarcastic
remark: “Pakistan is our Israel.”
Robert NICHOLS, The George Washington
University, Washington, District of Columbia, United
States
E4, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
“Class, State, and Power in Swat Conflict”
Co-Chair/Discussant: Linda BLACK, Stephen F. Austin
State University, Nacogdoches, Texas, United States
Abstract: In the literature on Swat, social and political
power has been argued to rest in competing lineages
and factions and in hierarchies of socio-economic status
and class. The role of the state, during the Swat State
period (1915-69), then later, after the merger with
Pakistan, has tended to buttress established interests even
as religious resistance has empowered activism among
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
Co-Chair/Discussant: Merry WIESNER-HANKS,
University of Wisconsin-Milwaukee, Milwaukee,
Wisconsin, United States
ROUNDTABLE: Teaching and Assessing Historical
Thinking Skills in World History
Roundtable Abstract: This presentation will provide
strategies for teaching and assessing historical
thinking skills in introductory world history courses,
including comparison, contextualization, periodization,
argumentation, analysis of change and continuity over
time, assessment of causation, the use of historical
evidence, and synthesis. The presenters will offer specific
examples of essay questions and out of class assignments
that assess several historical thinking skills simultaneously,
which can help instructors confronted by the challenge
of how to teach skills while still covering the enormous
amount of material usually included in introductory world
history courses. The presenters will give suggestions for
how to link these essays and assignments to systems
of “learning outcomes” or “learning goals” that are
very often part of revised systems of educational
requirements designed to measure student achievement
more specifically that are now being implemented at
universities around the world. The presenters will also
discuss the ways in which these historical thinking
skills figure in the revised requirements for Advanced
Placement History courses, and take questions from
the audience about the AP program, which is currently
expanding in China, as well as about the historical
thinking skills themselves.
E5, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
601 - 6th fl. ICP
China in the World: Staging the Second SinoJapanese War as World-Historical Event
Chair/Panelist: Qian ZHU, New York University,
New York, New York, United States
Discussant: Viren MURTHY, University of Ottawa,
Ontario, Canada
Qian ZHU, New York University, New York, New
York, United States
“Staging the 1936 World and China in Women’s Life”
Abstract: Extant scholarship on history of the Republican
China (1911-1949) often considers the year of 1936 as
the watershed of the second Sino-Japanese war. Topics
have been chosen and studied under the rubrics of the
anti-Japanese nationalist sentiments and the collaboration
between the CCP and the GMD by the end of the year.
This approach, however, neglects the important historical
and ideological dimensions of China’s anti-Japanese
war, in which multiple configurations of the world and
China’s position were mapped out and popularized.
This paper draws upon print and visual materials from
a non-Communist left-wing feminist journal, Women’s
Life (funü shenghuo, July, 1935-1941), and examines
how the world and China’s situation before the war
were understood and visualized from the perspectives of
gender and everyday life.
67
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Max WARD, New York University, New York, New
York, United States
Women’s Life distinguished itself from other concurrent
feminist journals by how it conceptualized women’s
everyday life to be altered by global capitalism, war,
and fascism. Through print media, everyday life was
visualized as the barometer to understand and locate
solutions to current global and local issues of social
hierarchies and women’s emancipation, in which
China’s anti-Japanese war was understood as part of a
global anti-exploitation, anti-patriarchy, and anti-fascist
revolution. Everyday life and gender served as coalitionbuilding political methods, ones that helped forge a
rationale and a visible democratic community that had
a global appeal. From this perspective, Women’s Life’s
effort to stage the 1936 world and China suggests an
internationalist view to understand the second SinoJapanese war and history of the Republican China.
“Centering China in the Global Thought-War: The
Tokyo “Thought-War Exhibition” of 1938”
Abstract: In February 1938 the Japanese state’s Central
Information Division (CID) organized the first in a series
of “Thought-War Exhibitions” (shisōsen tenranakai)
in a department store in downtown Tokyo, displaying
materials from Japan’s propaganda efforts abroad as
well as from the campaign to eradicate “dangerous
foreign thought” domestically. Equating the military
struggle in China with the de-colonization of Japanese
thought, the exhibit portrayed Japan’s recent military
invasion of China as indicative of an extended ‘thoughtwar’ that extended across the globe. In its eighteen day
run, the exhibit attracted over one million visitors, which
far exceeded the expectations of organizers.
Maggie CLINTON, Middlebury College,
Middlebury, Vermont, United States
In the existing literature, the exhibit has been analyzed
through a media studies paradigm and understood
simply as one example of the state’s increasing
propaganda efforts following the invasion of China.
However, this approach overlooks the much broader
ideological significance of the materials on display. In
my paper, I read the 1938 Thought War Exhibition as
staging Japanese fascism’s utopian vision for world
renovation, a vision that invested the Sino-Japanese
War with world-historical importance. Taken together,
the displayed materials mapped the world as conflicting
ideological blocs, converting political dispositions into
cultural essences, while simultaneously outlining the
contours for a renovated Japanese imperial subject that
could be mobilized for total war. In this way, the exhibit
is one site in which to analyze the utopian impulses as
well as the cultural anxieties underlying the formation of
fascism in Japan, and how China was at the center of this
ideological imaginary.
“New Life Nativism and Total Mobilization on the
Eve of 1937”
Abstract: By the eve of the Japanese invasion, the
assumption that the average Chinese citizen harbored
spiritually degenerate tendencies that endangered the
national collective had become common sense among
rightwing paramilitarists. The Blueshirt-instigated,
Nationalist government-sponsored “New Life Movement”
targeted manifestations of spiritual decay and attempted
to popularize the notion that “degenerate” behavior
heightened the nation’s vulnerability to imperialist attack.
The movement’s paramilitary supporters argued that only
by rationalizing and militarizing individual behavior
and imbuing all nationals with a singular purpose could
a “weak nation” like China withstand the impending
inter-imperialist war. This singular purpose was to be
grounded in a revitalized Confucian ethics fused to
national-territorial coordinates, and aimed to compensate
for China’s compromised sovereignty and weak industrial
base with an overabundant display of disciplined, willful
action. This paper examines the conceptions of China’s
world-historical position that animated the 1934-1937
New Life Movement. Whereas historians have varyingly
approached the movement as politically recidivist or a
pale imitation of European fascist mobilizations, I instead
examine how the New Life Movement constituted a
nativist challenge to the explosive global conditions of the
1930s. Specifically, I examine how paramilitary concern
for renewing Chinese “life” constituted a response to
conditions under which lives were exposed, without the
mediation of a fully-sovereign state, to volatile world
markets and the violence of Japanese imperialism. The
New Life Movement placed the burden of transformation
upon these vulnerable lives, reading effect as cause and
expecting that their collective mobilization under the sign
of Confucianism would avert the looming catastrophe.
E6, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Library Conference Room
Cross-Cultural Exchange in History
Chair/Interpreter: Adam McKEOWN, Columbia
University, New York, New York, United States
Shanwei XU（徐善伟), Shanghai University, China
“An English Book: An Epitome of Cultural
Exchange between Different Civilizations”
Abstract: Books are the carrier of cultural transmission
and cultural exchange, and a trace of cultural exchange
also leaves on book itself. The most typical example of
it is a modern English book. It should be said that an
English book is the epitome of cultural exchange between
different civilizations.
The Origin of the Parts of an English Book
68
An English book is mainly made up of English letters,
papers, page numbers and printing. But what do these
elements originated from? The facts are as follows:
Letters of an English book: English alphabet ← Latin
alphabet ← Greek alphabet ← Phoenician alphabet ←
Egyptian consonant.
Papers of an English book: papermaking technology of
western world ← Arabian papermaking technology ←
ancient Chinese papermaking technology.
Page numbers of an English book: western Arabic
numerals ← Arabic numerals of Arabic empire ← HinduArabic numerals of ancient India.
Printing of an English book: western printing ← ancient
Chinese printing (Joseph Needham said that the western
printing was a re-invention after they had drawn
inspiration from ancient Chinese printing. So Needham
ascribed western printing to the typical case of “heuristic
communication model”).
By this token, none of the most important elements of an
English book are invented by westerner. That is to say,
they all originate from foreign civilization, i.e. so-called
“eastern civilization”.
Cultural Exchange in Pre-modern World Which an
English Book Have Revealed
An English book typically reflects the frequent cultural
exchange between different civilizations in Eurasia and
Northern Africa.
Firstly, it reflects the closing cultural exchange between
each old nations in ancient Mediterranean world. It is well
known that the arising of “the miracle of ancient Greece”
relied on ancient Mesopotamia and Egypt civilizations in
many ways (i.e. Greek assimilated many achievements
of them); ancient Roman almost completely assimilated
the Greek cultural achievements; western classical
culture disseminated all over the Mediterranean world
(even central Asia and southern Asia) after Alexander’s
Anabasis and Roman’s aggression and expansion;
Christianity which originated in Palestine became the
state religion of Roman Empire, and from then on, it
become one characteristic of western civilization, et
cetera. All the civilizations in Mediterranean world clearly
show the feature which they inextricably interwoven with
each other. The idea which divided the civilizations in
Mediterranean world by eastern civilization and western
civilization is obviously unseasonable. It is just in such
frequent communication that the Phoenician alphabet
which originated from Egyptian consonant became the
sources of letters of western languages.
Secondly, it reflects the flourishing cultural exchange
between the civilizations in Eurasia and Northern Africa.
With the frequent personal exchanges and cultural
exchanges to which the wars (such as aggression and
expansion of Arab Empire, conflicts between China and
Arab Empire, the Crusades, aggression and expansion of
Mongol Empire, etc.), international trade and commerce
(especially the revival of the overland Silk Road and
the maritime Silk Road during this period), religious
dissemination led, the intercommunion between different
regions and civilizations reached its peak. It is just during
this period that the mass “Translation Movement” took
place in the Mediterranean world [i.e., Hundred Years
Translation Movement which took place in the Abbsid
Dynasty (750~1258) of Arab Empire, and the Translation
Movement which took place in Latin West (1100~1300)].
It can be said that the rising of Arab civilization relied on
the achievements of ancient civilizations in Mediterranean
world (i.e., Persian Empire, ancient Greek Civilization,
ancient Indian Civilization, and ancient Chinese
Civilization), but the rising of Latin West relied on the
achievements of Arab Empire, Byzantine Empire, ancient
Indian Civilization and ancient Chinese Civilization.
It is during this period that the Four Great Inventions
of ancient China, the Hindu-Arabic numerals were
transmitted to western world via Arabs, and became the
potent tools of the emerging bourgeoisie to fight against
the feudal system and the Church.
Meanwhile, the communications and cultural exchanges
between Arab Empire, India, Byzantine Empire, and
China were also raised. The direct contacts between
peoples of Latin West and China began, such as Marc
Polo who came to Chinese mainland, the Franciscan Jean
du Plan Carpin, Guillaume de Rubrouck who were sent
on a diplomatic mission of Mongol Court, The Franciscan
John of Montecorvino who arrived in Dadu in 1294 and
established a catholic community. The material cultural
exchanges also flourished again during this period, for
example, ancient Chinese mulberry sericiculture and
silkworm industry were introduced to western world
via Arab, ancient Indian sugarcane planting and sugar
industry were introduced to western world via Arab, the
trade of spicer and silk flourished again. It should be
said that the frequent contacts between east and west of
the Eurasia and Northern Africa induced the later Great
Discoveries of Geography of Western World. It is the
foreplay that Westerners went from Mediterranean Sea to
the Ocean.
It is thus clear that an English book is a great achievement
of more than three thousand years cultural exchanges
between different civilizations of the Eurasia and
Northern Africa. So I quite agree with American
anthropologist Robert Heinrich Lowierich. He said,
“human civilization is ragged clothing.” That is indeed
the case. Every nation or civilization has contributed a
piece of material to the ragged clothing, and the thread
which patched up it is the cultural exchange between
different civilizations. Human civilization also likes a
mosaic. The colorful, harmonious mosaic is made up
of the achievements of different civilizations, and the
binder which is used in the production of mosaic is also
the cultural exchange between different civilizations.
Therefore, I think that the development of human
civilization largely depends on the contacts and cultural
exchanges between different nations and civilizations.
69
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
E7, 7/9/2011
Yaochun LIU（刘耀春), Sichuan University,
Chengdu, China
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
“The Exchange of Material Culture Between West
and East: the Oriental Elements of the Italian
Renaissance”
Meeting ROOM #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
Western Discourse and the Idea of Change in the
Intellects of the Late Qing Dynasty
Abstract: The Italian Renaissance is generally defined as
a cultural movement of accepting and reviving creatively
the Classical Antiquity. This definition is valid on the
whole, but has some shortcomings. The research of
past decades showed that there were many sub-currents
in the mainstream of the Renaissance of Classical
Antiquity. Alien culture played an important role in the
cultural life of the Italian Renaissance. The influence of
Byzantine culture on the Italian Renaissance movement
is well known, and there much research on it. However
one neglects or downplays the cultural elements from
the Islamic world and China. This essay will explore the
oriental elements in the Italian Renaissance by means of
a study of material cultural exchange. In the first place,
the essay will introduce the exchange of material culture
from the Commercial Revolution to the Italian Renaissance
period. In the second place, the essay will focus on the
influence of Islamic culture on the Italian Renaissance,
which will be dealt into two parts: first the influence of
the arabesque in Italian Renaissance art; second, the
influence of Turkic material culture and artistic style on
the Italian Renaissance. In the third place, the essay will
discuss material cultural exchange (silk and porcelain
in particular) between the West and China, and the
rise of chinoiserie in Italy and Europe. Finally the essay
will discuss the early transmission of European material
culture and Renaissance culture into China.
Chair/Interpreter: Kan LIANG, Seattle University,
Washington, United States
Cunguang LIN （林存光), China University of
Political Science and Law, Beijing, China
“The Civilization’s Encounter between China and
the Western Societies: The Translation of the Word
“Civilization” and the Changes in the Viewpoints
of Chinese Intellectuals”
Abstract: In general thinking, the concept of “civilization”
is introduced from the western societies. However,
“civilization” is an old word in China. Why do people
use the word to translate the concept of civilization? Is the
translation appropriate? Are the basic meanings of the
two concepts relevant? What are the differences and the
influences? From the late Qing dynasty, these two “selfexistent civilizations” encountered and clashed severely.
Based on the background, what changes had happened
in the viewpoints of China intellectuals? All these
questions are needed to clarify and interpret. This thesis
is on the effort to interpret these questions, and the author
desires to get some feedbacks from experts.
According to the opinions of western scholars, the word
“civilization” in modern western societies, appeared
in France firstly and spread all over the whole Europe.
Before the formation and fashion of the “civilization”
concept, the concept of “politeness” or “cultivation” had
the same meaning as the former. In another word, from
the beginning, the concept of “civilization” or “civilize”
was used to describe the human behaviors and society
status, and it is a synonymy of the word “cultivation,
” “politeness, ” “evolution” and so on. The essential
meaning of the modern concept “civilization” indicates
a situation that is opposite to barbarism. However, the
meaning of the concept “civilization” changes widely
and frequently in the process of using. We can say that
the concept may be the most difficult word for people to
define, because not only it concerns complete different
contents, such as technique criteria, etiquette, religious
belief, customs, the progresses in scientific knowledge and
so on, but also it can be used to describe the broad fields
such as politics, economy, religion, moral and social
realities. In general speaking, in the process of using,
the meaning and function of the concept “civilization”
changed gradually from describing individual behaviors
to describing social status. Opposite to barbarism, it was
used to indicate a process of progress, an advanced
situation achieved by evolving, a developing trend.
Searching from the ancient documents of China, we
may find that the word “civilization” have three main
Grace CHEE, West Los Angeles College, Los
Angeles, California, United States
“Teaching History Through Music: Songs of
European Courtly Love, with their Arab/North
African Influences”
Abstract: I regularly use photographs of art, monuments,
and cities to illustrate world history narratives. Recently,
I started studying music history and incorporating music
into my history lectures to stimulate the senses and add
another learning dimension to teaching and learning.
My presentation is an example of a history lesson on
European troubadour/troubairitz music with Muslim
North African/Arab influence during the late middle
ages. I illustrate (with art and music) the origins and
growth of secular music, which parallels the growth of
secular, monarchical power, during the European Middle
Ages, as well as the influence of music from the Muslim
Arab and North African world. I illustrate with examples
of musical changes from Christian church music to the
growth of secular music, troubadour love songs. They
show the interplay between religious and romantic love. I
also provide examples of Berber musical traditions of love
songs and storytelling.
70
meaning, except be used for people name, summarized
appraise of dead emperors and name of years. First, it
may mean that a person has significant virtues and has
good influences on others. Second, it may mean that the
earth awakens and glows with vigor and vitality while
the things appear fresh and gay. Third, it may mean an
ideal political society that is achieved by cultivating and
educating in moral and culture. All the three meanings
mentioned above, could be used independently. In
another word, the concept of “civilization” could express
individuals’ virtues, and also could express a kind of
nature phenomenon. Furthermore, it could mean an ideal
political status. However, all the three meanings are not
irrelevant. In the opinion of ancient people, individuals’
virtues, the civilization of nature evolution and the ideal
and marvelous political society, were closely related
in reality. Therefore, the concept of the whole empire
civilization could be used to describe the excellent
political status and perfect society.
In conclusion, at first, the word “civilization” of China
was used to indicate individuals’ inner virtues and nature
phenomenon. Following the process of using, it was
gradually given the meaning concerning the politics
and society, included knowledge and culture educating,
etiquette training, social development to ideal state.
What’s more, it was used to distinguish the huaxia folk
and other minority folks in the extent of advancement
and living methods. If it were the case, the concept
“civilization” of China and the concept “civilization” of
western society would not be common in many aspects.
In our eyes, using the concept “civilization” of China to
interpret the word “civilization” of western society may
be most appropriate, comparing to other words of China.
The small differences in the meanings between the two
concepts would disclose the essential differences between
the two self-existent civilizations. However, in the process
of civilization encountering and clashing from the late
Qing dynasty, the intellectuals of China gave up their own
viewpoints about civilization gradually, and appreciated
the western civilization. At last, a radical change
happened, and they were affected deeply by the western
civilization viewpoint of “line developing method”. Today,
facing this situation, we should evaluate and rethink the
questions.
Wenming LIU（刘文明), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“European Concept of “Civilization” Diffused to
Japan and China and its Localization: A Case
Study of Francois Guizot, Fukuzawa Yukichi, and
Liang Qichao”
Abstract: The European concept of “civilization”, with its
attribute of imperialist ideology, diffused to Japan and
China in the process of European expansion in late 19th
century. Fukuzawa Yukichi accepted the basic contents of
“civilization” narrated by François Guizot, and affected
Liang Qichao in his view of “civilization”. There is a clear
connection between them. European “civilization” as a
worldwide discourse in 19th century was not just a word
or a concept, but a universal value that led to a social
development along a European model. Fukuzawa Yukichi
and Liang Qichao introduced it to their own countries
respectively and tried to localize it. As a result, European
“civilization” as an imperialist ideology advocated by
Fukuzawa Yukichi found its way into Japan and as
an idea of development appealed to by Liang Qichao
became a reformist theory in China.
Guangqi WEI（魏光奇), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“The Modern Chinese Conception of History as
Mediated by ‘Reason’ and ‘Progress’”
Abstract: The ancient Greeks held that there was an
eternal order behind the mutations of the world while
Christians believed that this “eternal order” originates
in God, which lends human history a linear, teleological
irreversibility. The idea was further strengthened by
the emerging sciences of modern physics, chemistry,
astronomy and biology from the 17th to 19th century,
thus enabling it to acquire a universal quality that
transcends Western culture. After the mid-1850s, this
concept of a universal chronology was accepted by
the Chinese and has guided the Chinese conception of
history ever since.
Traditionally, the Chinese maneuvered social historical
stability by means of such concepts as Dao (law) and Li
(reasonableness). However, these concepts were “ethical
aims” instead of “physical laws” governing the world of
phenomena. And therefore, such phenomena as social
changes and historical vicissitudes were not regarded as
reflections of an ontological world; instead, the former
was thought to fall away from the latter, followed by an
ultimate return. This notion gave rise to the dominating
“cyclical” view in traditional Chinese historiography. The
Chinese used the term Shi (trend or potential) to explain
certain irreversible happenings not governed by human
will. Yet still, this Shi indicates value-free “changes”
instead of the value-laden “progress”. The Gongyang
School of the Han Dynasty was the only group of scholars
who tried to view history in its totality, yet its conception
of “world history” illustrates a process of “Axial” or
Central Chinese culture spreading far and wide in “all
under Heaven”.
Starting from mid-19th century, the above Chinese
traditional notions of history suffered a severe shock
with the onslaught of such universal Western concepts as
“Reason” and “Progress”. Notable Chinese intellectuals
like Yan Fu, Kang Youwei, Liang Qichao, Xia Zengyou,
Qian Mu, Sun Yat-sen, Mao Zedong, etc, successively
accepted and absorbed such notions of human history”,
this despite their differences in subject matter and
orientations. On the one hand, these new notions of
history serve to showcase the Chinese embrace of a
71
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
universal history outlook; on the other hand, they betray a
unique Chinese cultural flavor.
E8, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
602 – 6th fl. ICP
Based on these archaeological evidences, we can
discuss the relationship between the historical record and
archaeological horizon. These remarkable change in the
Altay and the beyond during 10th -7th BC might reflects
the rising of the Arimaspoi.
The Civilizational Interaction of Eurasia in the Early Days
Jianye HAN（韩建业), Beijing Union University,
Beijing, China
Chair/Panelist: Jianye HAN（韩建业), Beijing
Union University, Beijing, China
“’Painted Pottery Road’ and Early Sino-Western
Cultural Exchange
Interpreter: Minlu ZHANG (张珉璐), Capital
Normal University, Beijing, China
Abstract: “Painted pottery road” refers to the routes
through which Oriental culture transmitted eastern
painted pottery to the west in the period, from the 3rd
millennium to the 1st millennium BCE. Indeed, “Painted
pottery road ” was the primary route of Sino-western
cultural exchange during these millennia.
Wu GUO（郭物), Institute of Archaeology, Chinese
Academy of Social Sciences, Beijing, China
“Archaeological Discoveries in the Eastern Region
of the Eurasian Steppes and the Early History of
the Scythians”
If the hypothesis that “Out of Africa” twice had basically
come into existence, the long-distance migration of
human in Paleolithic would become the most exciting
chapter in the early human phylogeny, and the present
process would establish the basic pattern of distribution
of the modern human beings and the culture thereof.
Since the Neolithic Age, human migrations and cultural
exchanges are existing continually, wherein one of the
most important content is turned by both the Oriental
culture represented by painted pottery widened and
transmitted from east to west based on the Gansu
and Qinhai region of China, and the Western Culture
permeated in reverse along this route.
Abstract: This paper is concerned on the legend
recorded, the Arimaspi were described by Aristeas of
Proconnesus in his lost archaic poem Arimaspea. Aristeas
narrates in the course of his poem that he was “wrapt in
Bacchic fury” when he travelled to the north and saw the
Arimaspians, as reported by Herodotus:
“This Aristeas, possessed by Phoibos, visited the
Issedones; beyond these (he said) live the one-eyed
Arimaspoi, beyond whom are the Grypes that guard
gold, and beyond these again the Hyperboreoi, whose
territory reaches to the sea. Except for the Hyperboreoi,
all these nations (and first the Arimaspoi) are always at
war with their neighbors...”
The theory that painted pottery culture came from
West, which was popular in the early years, has been
discarded by the fact of archaeological findings. Now
we know that the Original painted pottery has already
come into being in the Bai Jia Culture in Shaanxi and
Gansu early in 6000 BC, and the painted pottery of the
prophase of Yangshao culture entrenched in the middle
reaches of Yellow River had bloomed during BC 5000~
3500 years, and it has extended into eastern Qinghai
westward, and extended into northwestern Sichuan
southwestward. Around 3500 BC, the Majiayao Culture
has come into being, and the painted pottery became
the most important characteristic thereof. Since 3000
BC, the Painted Pottery Culture of the Majiayao type had
extensively expanded westward, and roughly formed two
routes: the northern one and southern one. The northern
route is in the south of Tibetan Plateau, and the southern
route is the north of Tibetan Plateau. Of course, these
present generalized northern and southern routes in a
broad sense were divided into many different pieces of
specific lines again.
In Herodotus’ Historiae, he said:
“the Issedones were pushed from their lands by the
Arimaspoi, and the Scythians by the Issedones” (iv.13.1).
So the Arimaspoi is a key reason to cause the migration
of Scythians, as we know, the Scythians had played a
very important roles in the ancient world history, so in a
certain extent, the Arimaspoi influenced the world history
throughout Eurasian steppes.
In the perspective of archaeology, there is a very obvious
phenomenon that an archaeological horizon appeared
dramatically during 9th BC-8th BC in the Sayan-Altay
regions. Large royal cemetery came out in the Arzhan in
Tuva in Russia, the tomb Arzhan 1 is famous for its huge
size and complex construction. Many stone constructions
were built for some worship in the Tuva, northwest
region of Mongolia and northern region of Xinjiang,
usually there are some Deer Stone erecting beside these
constructions. The bronze cauldrons also were found
in the same region. In Sandaohaizi in Qinhe county in
Xinjiang, a largest stone construction complex is locates
in a valley in the high land in Altay. At same time, we
can find these cultural elements were spread to extended
regions, such as Altay, northern Kazakhstan, even to
Ciscaucasia.
The northern route is the one of central Gansu - Hexi
Corridor - Xinjiang - Central Asia. And in particular,
Around 3000 BC~ 2200 BC, the Majiayao type and
Banshan type of the Majiayao Culture has extended
into the western Hexi Corridor; and around 2200 BC~
1900 BC, the Machang type of the Majiayao Culture has
72
extended into Hami region in eastern Xinjiang westward.
It resulted the formation of the Hamitianshanbeilu Culture
(around 1900 BC~ 1300 BC) in which painted pottery
were popular. Around 1300 BC~ 400 BC, the Yanbulake
Culture wherein the painted pottery was included had
been formed in Hami. Under its influence, the Painted
Pottery Cultures, such as the distinctive Subeixi Culture,
the Chawuhugoukou Culture, and Ili River Basin Culture
etc. were formed in Almost throughout of Xinjiang, and
which impacted up to the formation of the Chust Culture
at Fergana Oasis in central Asia.
The southern route is the one of central Gansu northwestern Sichuan - Tibet - Kashmir. After about 3000
BC, the Majiayao type of the Majiayao culture extended
to the northwestern Sichuan at first. Its impact in southern
Tibet resulted the formation of the Karuo Culture that
contained a little amount of painted pottery. At last, such
culture meandered along the southern margin of the
Tibetan Plateau westward, and resulted in the formation
of the Burzahom First-period Culture in Kashmir. Although
the Burzahom Culture First-period generally did not
contain painted pottery, however, the links with the Gansu
and Qinghai Painted Pottery Culture is still faintly visible
Meanwhile, the northern and southern route of “Painted
Pottery Road” should also be an important route by which
the Western Cultural factors penetrated eastward, though
it is not the only route. Before 2000 BC, goats, sheep,
wheat etc. found in the Majiayao Culture, perhaps were
transmitted via this route. Even the possibility would not
be excluded that the emergence of individual bronze
knives was thus influenced by the West bronze Culture via
the present route. After 2000 BC, the growing number of
bronzes found in the Siba Culture, the Qijia Culture, etc.
were mainly transmitted from West along the northern
route, which even influenced the rise of the Erlitou
Culture in Central Plains - the late Xia Civilization. Since
then, fighting vehicles, iron, horses and other important
Western factors have penetrated.
In short, the “Painted Pottery Road” is the precursor of
the Silk Road, which greatly influenced the formation and
development of Western and Chinese civilization.
Xiaobo FENG（冯小波), Beijing Union University,
Beijing, China
“Hand-axe: The Messanger of the Western and
Eastern Cultural Communications”
Abstract: Like most people believe that human beings
originated in Africa, as in the study of ancient culture,
a large number of scholars believe that Chinese culture
come from the West. Some scholars believe that in
ancient times, a gulf existed between the West and the
east. They are totally different in nature.
Such as the American scholar HL Movius who studied
Paleolithic culture in East Asia, Southeast Asia and
northern India-Pakistan subcontinent in the 20th century,
developed the famous “two cultural traditions” theory in
1948. He thought Early Paleolithic culture will be divided
into two cultural areas (Cultural Circle): One is hand-axe
cultural circle which is located in Europe, Africa, Middle
East and Indian subcontinent; the other one is chopper
and chopping-tool cultural circles which is located in
East Asia, Southeast Asia, northern India and Pakistan
subcontinent, including representatives of the Chinese
ancient culture at Zhoukoudian, Beijing Culture (Peking
Man culture).
Movius thought Chinese Paleolithic culture is a cultural
backward of Pebble-tool tradition, which is mainly on
chopper and chopping-tool, but lack of hand-axe the
symbolic of the early Paleolithic standard artifacts. He
also thought ancient Chinese culture didn’t develop,
technology and lithic types didn’t changed in millions of
years, which represented a lag behind the Old World
culture. What’s more, some people believe the ancient
people in East and Southeast Asia are mental deficiency.
As time passes, especially since the 1970s, with many
materials has been discovered in East Asia and Southeast
Asia area, it proved that hand-axe was existed in
the chopper and chopping-tool culture circle which is
designated by Movius, such as the Korean Peninsula,
Kazakhstan, Malaysia, Thailand, South Asia, etc.
In particular, new discoveries in China have attracted
world attention, as in Baise Basin Guangxi, Han River
basin (Hubei), Shaanxi Luonan basin. The Nalai site in
Baise Basin and Yunxian Man site in Hubei province are
the representatives of these sites. These sites are rich in
cultural relics and precise dating conclusive data. The
age of these sites are average 800,000 years or so ago,
for some close to 1 million years. Therefore, these new
materials prove that China not only exist hand-axe, but
also the era of hand-axe is just a little later than in Africa,
earlier than in Europe.
If we think that the hand-axe is the symbolic of the lower
Paleolithic culture, it plays a role of the messenger of the
Western and eastern culture communications. It proves
that as early as 1 million years ago, there are exchanges
between the Western and Eastern culture, they not only
have the most common chopper and chopping-tool,
also have the hand-axe which represented a higher
level of technology and the wisdom. Although different
continents had different cultures, with communication,
the ancient people worked together to create a rich and
splendid ancient culture. Particularly, the Yunxian Man
site has also found two Homo erectus skulls, which proved
the owner of the hand-axes that was discovered is not
Australopithecus, Homo ergaster and Homo sapiens, but
Homo erectus.
Jinghua LIU （刘景华), Tianjin Normal University,
Tianjin, China
“The Agriculturalizing Tribe in the Transformation
from the Fringe to the Centre of the Civilization
Area”
Abstract: There were three kinds of human groups in the
ancient world before circa 1500. Besides agricultural
73
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
“The State of the River: Engineering and Empire
Along the Yellow River Watershed”
peoples and nomadic tribes, there was a group that
may be named the “agriculturalizing tribe”, who lived
along the fringes of agricultural civilization areas. They
combined the qualities of both agricultural and nomadic
peoples. It was they who established many of largest
and most influential empires. They were creative in
developing a new-type civilization to replace the old one
in agricultural areas.
E9, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
603 – 6th fl. ICP
Beyond the Edge of Empire: Locating Edges and
Centres in Eastern Eurasia
Chair/Panelist: Naomi STANDEN, Newcastle
University, Newcastle upon Tyne, United Kingdom
Discussant: Geoffrey WADE, Institute of Southeast
Asian Studies, Pasir Panjang, ISEAS, Singapore
Naomi STANDEN, Newcastle University, Newcastle
upon Tyne, United Kingdom
“Shared Repertoires Across Continental Asia in the
Tenth to Twelfth Centuries”
Abstract: Until the latter part of the Tang the practical
authority and taxpaying population of imperial China’s
dynasties - in contrast to their claims - rarely extended
beyond a temperate region centred on the Yellow River,
that stretched south only to the Huai but also north into
the Great Wall frontier region. Early Tang influence
extended across this “continental zone” from the Silk
Road oases in the west to Japan in the east, but between
the eighth and twelfth centuries China’s dynasties
progressively lost their sway here even as the subtropical
south slowly succumbed to Chinese colonisation.
Sinocentric scholarship has focused on the newly
developed south and neglected the continental zone. New
and ongoing research reveals how the northern region,
already extensively interconnected for centuries before
the Tang, continued to enjoy complex interactions in the
tenth to twelfth centuries. A shared repertoire of practices,
beliefs and material culture was drawn on by people from
the Yellow River valley to the Mongolian steppe and from
the Tarim to Japan. At the centre of this world stood the
Liao dynasty (907-1125), successors to the Tang’s crossEurasian connections and much of its political standing.
Liao elites shared ideas of loyalty with the regional rulers
of north China and Buddhist practices with Japan, and
obtained West Asian glass via the Silk Roads; meanwhile
commoners across Mongolia used the same utilitarian
pottery for hundreds of years, under several polities. To
see Eastern Eurasia in this period as dominated by the
Song is to grasp only half the story.
Ruth MOSTERN, University of California at Merced,
Merced, California, United States
74
Abstract: The Yellow River is the most sediment laden
river in the world, and over ninety percent of the silt
comes from regions that traverse the friable and erosionprone loess plateau, the grasslands and fragile soils that
constituted imperial China’s sedentary-pastoralist frontier.
Both Chinese and steppe regimes fortified the frontier,
supported settlers, and mounted battles there. When
tensions were high and farms and garrisons proliferated,
the quantity of silt entering the river increased, with
disastrous consequences in the core imperial heartland
of the lower river floodplain. An abrupt increase in
sediment load -a full order of magnitude of increase occurred about one thousand years ago: just at a moment
of rising conflict between the Chinese and their steppe
neighbors. The Yellow River’s 1048 course change,
the first in a millennium, coincided in time with newly
intensive settlement and military conflict on the grassland
frontier. The empire was unable and unwilling to retreat
from defense obligations and colonial ambitions on the
periphery, unaware of a link between environmental
degradation on the grasslands and flooding downriver,
and unable to enact adequate engineering solutions.
The historical record attests over 1,000 floods during
the imperial era, along with about thirty major course
changes. This paper will introduce information from
spatial analysis and the historical record to locate the
Yellow River in the core-periphery structure of eastern
Eurasia. It will focus on the tenth to the thirteenth century,
an era that encompassed both China’s Song dynasty and
unprecedented political power on the steppes.
James ANDERSON, University of North Carolina at
Greensboro, Greensboro, North Carolina, United
States
“‘Controlling and soothing the unrefined
barbarians is equal to spreading the grace of
Heaven’: Early Song Imperial Titles and China’s
Southern Frontier”
Abstract: The granting of official titles contributed to
the early Northern Song court’s attempts to thread its
authority through various communities populating the
southern half of its new empire. The titles largely fit into
a hierarchical structure, which rested on a foundation
of regional stability and harmony. The Song emperor
occupied the apex of this order; however, the stature
of all its adherents was enhanced by the order’s
existence. Communities that accepted the Song’s system
of titles could expect court protection from territorial
infringements, provided that these groups played the
roles dictated by the titles they adopted. The steady
consolidation of the Song dynasty in its early years
confirmed that the Tang universalistic legacy still held
political pertinence in the region. However, this titular net
of Tang legitimization contained holes, and from these
openings sprang forth the southern Dai Co Viet kingdom
of the Red River Valley in northern Viet Nam and
southwestern kingdom of Dali kingdom in modern-day
Yunnan. This paper will examine how the titles granted to
China’s southern neighbors, in particular the Dai Co Viet
kingdom under the ruler Le Hoan (941-1005), affected a
wider network of trade and political power that emerged
on the southern periphery of Song imperial authority. The
early Song court’s ideal world order implied a universal
authority, but exceptions soon appeared. None of these
exceptions escaped the notice of ambitious southern
leaders, who had seen in the newly cast Song net
holes through which they could escape with their local
autonomy intact.
particular upon the means that Hindus and Muslims are
constructed and represented in these texts. All three were
certainly involved in the imperial project (even as they
argued that the British occupation has been good for
India), but that was not their only interest and ideology.
Hodges categorized Indians along aesthetic and class
lines and identified with the higher orders, Valentia
appreciated their hard work as palanquin bearers and
their production of silk, and Heber acknowledged their
humanity as potential subjects of Christian conversion. In
each case, the encounter is more nuanced than the theory
of orientalism allows.
E10, 7/9/2011
Jodi EASTBERG, Alverno College, Milwaukee,
Wisconsin, United States
604 – 6th fl. ICP
“’A Precarious Footing’: British Representations
of China by Sir George Thomas Staunton, 17811859”
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
British Representations of Asia, 1760-1830
Abstract: Sir George Thomas Staunton was one of
Britain’s leading actors in the dramatic diplomatic, trade,
and cultural exchanges that took place between Britain
and China in the early nineteenth century. Having the
unique distinction of participating in both the 1793 and
1816 British Embassies to China, acting as an officer
in the British East India Company at Canton, founding
member of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and
Ireland, and Member of Parliament during the debates
leading to the First Opium War, Staunton serves as a
singular representative of British representations of China
during the critical period of the first half of the nineteenth
century. This paper will explore Staunton’s writings on
and interactions with the Qing empire and will argue
that these representations reflect a changing Britain and
challenge some of the traditional narratives of AngloChinese conflict.
Chair/Panelist: Tim KEIRN, California State
University, Long Beach, Long Beach, California,
United States
“Orientalism and British Representations of India,
1760-1830”
Abstract: On a theoretical level, Said’s concept of
orientalism—that all Western writing about the East
must be understand as part of a discourse of domination
and conquest—does not suffice in explaining British
constructions of India in the eighteenth and early
nineteenth centuries. Instead, it is more helpful to read
this material through the lens of ‘New’ World History,
an approach that emphasizes (with Homi Bhabha)
convergence rather than divergence, cosmopolitanism
rather than Europeanization, and hybrid cultural forms
rather than Western cultural colonization. Through
analysis of British and Anglo-Indian representations of
India in newspapers, journals, histories and pamphlets,
this paper seeks to complicate and resituate the
directionality, motivations, and consequences of the
British encounter with India, and also seeks to evidence
the means by which the nature of the encounter changed
between 1760 and 1830.
Lin ZHIQIANG, Sun Yat-sen University, Guangzhou,
China
“The Living Space of the British in Macao and
Canton: The Age of Robert Morrison”
Abstract: From the late 18th century, the Qing
government used Macao as a buffer to the impact of
western civilization. All the western people other than
traders were stopped here and prohibited to enter
Canton and China inland. Even in Macau they were
strictly forbidden to do anything harming “the heavenly
system”. This policy didn’t change until the Opium War.
Yet from the experiences of Robert Morrison and other
non-business British people in the first 30 years of 19th
century, we found that their living space was quite big
and becoming bigger in this period, not only in Macau,
but also in Canton. By exploring their conditions of
everyday living, Chinese language learning, publication,
and religious mission, this paper argues that official
policy and actual situation is not synchronized, the
Norbert SCHURER, California State University, Long
Beach, Long Beach, California, United States
“Travel Literature and the British Encounter with
India, 1760-1830”
Abstract: This paper is part of a larger collaborative
research project with Tim Keirn and builds upon the
more theorectical and historiographic foundations
established in the first paper of this proposed panel.
The argument will be examined in greater detail and
specificity by examining the published Indian travel
narratives of artist William Hodges, aristocratic traveler
Lord Valentia, and bishop Reginald Heber with focus in
75
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
shielding effect of Macao began to weaken decades
before the War, at the same time the penetration of
Westerners and their culture have gradually intensified
and there was no effective barrier to reject the western
influence for the Qing government. This reality greatly
affected the British perceptions of Chinese society, and
influenced the formation of their way of communication
with China.
E11, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
605 – 6th fl. ICP
Finding New Links: The Relationship Between
China and the Americas
Chair: Irina MUKHINA, Assumption College,
Worcester, Massachusetts, United States
Nino VALLEN, Lateinamerika-Institut, Freie
Universität, Berlin, Germany
“‘Being at the Heart of the World’: China in the
Making of Creole America (1580- 1641)”
China and Latin America in the 16th and 17th centuries,
labor migration from China to Latin America in the 19th
and early 20th centuries, and Chinese-Latin American
economic relations (investment/manufactured goods/
commodity exports) in the late 20th and early 21st
centuries.
A broad descriptive summary of all the documents
is provided. The material is organized thematically,
according to the occupation or gender of the individual
cited in the documentation: first, sources related to
tradesmen; second, the ones concerning slaves; third,
documents that suggest the barbers in Mexico City were
serving as a support network for newcomers; and lastly,
materials citing women.
Abstract: The Spanish colony of Cuba’s first
independence war ended in 1878 in defeat for the
separatists with the signing of a treaty that ushered a
new era in Cuban colonial politics. Not all separatists,
however, considered the 1878 treaty an end to the
struggle; instead, many considered it merely a truce in a
war to be continued at a later date. Meanwhile, a group
of reform-minded Cubans, the Autonomists, emerged in
the wake of the 1878 peace seeking to restructure Cuba’s
colonial relationship with Spain. The Autonomists argued
for Cuban self-rule within the Spanish empire, specifically
for a Cuban parliament and autonomy in Cuban
internal affairs. The Autonomists argued for equal rights
for citizens on the island and promoted comparisons
to British treatment of Canada. The separatist, proindependence cause had been traditionally connected
to the abolition of slavery on the island and Cubans
of African descent supported the separatist cause as a
means of gaining freedom and rights. This paper delves
into how the Autonomists and the Separatists related in
terms of the African-Cuban struggle for rights and seeks
to situate the Autonomists as fellow decolonizers along
with the Separatists, but with a divergent program that
sought nonetheless real freedom and autonomy in Cuba.
This paper’s analysis of these divergent decolonization
processes reveals the greater global connections of
Cuba’s late 19th century anti-colonial struggles.
Finally, several plausible lines of research are outlined,
emphasizing the importance of this research as a means
to redress the current neglect to the Asian heritage in
Latin American history. It has been commonplace to state
that the Mexican cultural brew has three ingredients: the
indigenous, the Spanish, and the African. This last one
is often omitted too, but the Asian seasoning has been
excluded altogether.
Abstract: This paper examines how the relationship
between colonial Mexico and China through the Pacific,
influenced the formation of Mexican Creole identities
during the seventeenth century. For a long time, the
early-modern interaction between South East Asia and
the American continent has been considered a mere
peripheral phenomenon. More recently, however, new
studies have demonstrated that the increasing exchange
of objects, people and ideas between the continents,
affected life and practices on both sides of the Pacific
Ocean and beyond. While the Pacific world became
notably present in the experienced collective reality of
those living in New Spain, Mexican Creoles also began
to develop their own outlook on their place within the
empire. Treatises and images were used to celebrate the
“patria”, “our Creole nation” and the unique position
of the American continent, as such confronting the
invention of their world and their identity by Peninsular or
European authorities. I argue that the viceroyalty’s place
as in-between Europe and Asia, turning it into a main
economic centre and a hub in knowledge production
networks, had a profound influence on the development
of such sentiments. Focussing on various knowledge
agents and the information about China they gathered,
the paper establishes how this was used by “Americans”
to produce new spatial representations and identities.
In doing so, the paper sheds new light on the role of, to
paraphrase Donald Lach, “China in the making of Creole
America”.
Peter WINN, Tufts University, Medford,
Masschusetts, United States
“China and Latin America, 1571-2011:
Exchanging Centers, Changing Peripheries”
Abstract: There is little or no attempt in either textbooks
or classrooms to integrate the relations between Latin
America and China into world history --with the possible
exception of the Manila Galleon-- and less knowledge of
how to do it. Moreover, Center-Periphery analyses tend
to be Eurocentric or U.S.centric. This is particularly a
problem when viewed from China, which has gone from
being a Center to a Periphery and has now become a
Center once again.
My paper provides both an original interpretation of the
changing relations between China and Latin America
from 1571 to the present day --a relationship that has
played an important role in world history and that went
from one between Center and Periphery to one between
two peripheral regions and has now returned in a new
way to a relationship between Center and Periphery-and suggests ways that it can be taught in a classroom
and how doing so will enrich a world history course.
This is a large task for a necessarily brief paper, so I
focus on the key characteristics of and examples from
three historical eras: trade in silver/luxuries between
Ruben CARRILLO, Pompeu Fabra University,
Barcelona, Spain
“The Quest for the Oracle Birds: Researching the
Chinese Community in Colonial Mexico (1565-1700)”
Abstract: The paper describes the findings of an extensive
compilation, transcription and analysis of almost all the
sources citing chino and china preserved at the Archivo
General de la Nación (National General Archive) in
Mexico City. It attempts to understand Asian migration to
colonial Mexico as the result of networks, rather than only
focusing on destination or origin.
The paper includes an analysis of conditions which
triggered a westward movement of people from regions
such as Fujian and Guangdong to areas central and
Southeastern Mexico. These conditions include factors
such as piracy, slave trade, long distance commerce via
the Manila Galleon, labor demand in colonial Mexico,
among others.
76
Armando GARCIA, The University of the West
Indies, Trinidad & Tobago
“Divergent Decolonizations: Separatists,
Autonomists and the African Diaspora in Cuba,
1878-1898”
E12 7/9/2011
world history instruction. They will discuss controversies
over world history in the creation of national standards
and provide a brief overview of current world history
state standards in California and China.
Anthony ARZATE, Wilson High School, Long Beach,
California, United States
Jing ZHANG (张静), Beijing Institute of Education
Sciences, Beijing, China
Abstract: They will share in more detail about teaching
world history at the middle school level in California and
China. They will explore and compare the world history
curriculum for that grade level, and consider both the
strengths and challenges of these standards. They will
also discuss major themes and approaches in their own
instruction and Gail will address the impact of her lesson
designs based on her collaboration with prominent world
history educators.
Gail HAMILTON, Bancroft High School, Long Beach,
California, United States
Dongmei LIU（刘冬梅), No. 2 Secondary School
Affliated to Capital Normal University, China
Abstract: They will discuss their experience teaching
world history at the high school level, comparing it briefly
with the nature of middle school teaching. They will
describe major themes and approaches to teaching world
history at the high school level. Anthony will contrast the
differences in approach between college preparatory
world history instruction in Advanced Placement world
history coursework with that in the general modern world
history course.
E13, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
606 - 6th fl. ICP
11:00-12:30
The Impact of China on the Black World: History,
Culture, Ethics
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
Chair/Presenter: Kwame Zulu SHABAZZ, WinstonSalem State University
ROUNDTABLE: Teaching World History in
Secondary Schools
Co-chair/panelist: Dave NEUMANN, The History
Project, California State University, Long Beach,
California, United States
Co-chair/panelist: Lan XU（徐蓝), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Abstract: They will serve as the co-chairs with and
facilitators of the roundtable. They will frame the
discussion with a brief analysis of the history of history
instruction in the US and China, with a particular focus on
“From Maat to Mau: Black power, the Little Red
Book and African Cultural Nationalism”
Abstract: Africa-China relations date back hundreds of
years. These earliest contacts bore little or no discernable
influence on the consciousness of the Black World.
However, beginning with the Civil Rights movement in
the United States, the anti-colonial struggle in Africa and
the Cold War, China’s influence on Black World affairs
has been substantial and, at times, even revolutionary.
The African American freedom fighter Paul Robeson
was one such example of revolutionary fervor. Although
77
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
far into the past can we trace the relations between
the two regions, from the records of Zheng He voyage
to the East African coast in the early 15th century to
archaeological excavations of Chinese artifacts in 12th
century Zimbabwe and beyond? What were the nature,
patterns, historical phases, dynamics, underpinnings, and
major consequences of these relations for both regions
over the centuries? The thrust of the paper is to examine
the pedagogical challenges entailed in any attempt to
research, write, and teach such a history. What are the
issues and themes to be examined and the sources to use
in such a course?
his memory has receded to the margins of Chinese
consciousness, Robeson enjoyed iconic status among
earlier generations in China. Scholarly writings on the
political and economic implications of these relations
are robust. Yet, few scholars have considered how
these relations have impacted African cultural politics.
In this essay I use the lenses of cultural imperialism and
Afrocentrism to illuminate how culture contact between
China and Africa has had important geopolitical
implications for China’s status as a world power and
Africa’s latent potential to return to global dominance.
Yoknyam DABALE, Boston College, Boston,
Masschusetts, United States
E14 , 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
“The Fire Keeps Burning: China’s Material,
Moral and Gendered Investments in Africa’s
Development”
607 – 6th fl. ICP
All the World’s ‘a Stage’: World History and the
Theater
Abstract: Scholars have that in the near future China
will reach its economical zenith. This prediction is
becoming apparent, as we have seen over the years
China’s products being bought across the world and that
nation’s relationship with economic powerhouses such as
the United States of America, Japan, Great Britain and
Canada. Chinese products are pervasive in most regions
of the world, particularly Africa. My interest in this topic
derives from my knowledge of the fact that since Africa’s
independence from colonial authorities, China has been
actively investing in raw materials, business partnerships,
cheap labor, and land leasing (through farming) to
produce its food. Scholarship of Chinese influence on
African markets has focused exclusively on the production
and flow material goods. My paper attempts considers
that ethical dimensions of the Chinese business in African.
I ask how China’s presence contributes to the moral and
ethical outlooks African women.
Chair: Carolyn NEEL, Arkansas tech, Russellville,
Arkansas, United States
Anna STECHER, LMU Munich, Munich, Germany
“Histories on Stage – ‘China’ and ‘the World’ in
20th-Century Chinese Theatre”
Abstract: From its inception at the start of the 20th
Century, modern Chinese theatre presented itself not only
as a fusion of the “theatre of the actor” and the “theatre
of drama”, but also as a meeting point between China
and the World in the context of History. This can already
be seen in the legendary first Chinese spoken drama
production: an adaptation of Harriet Beecher Stowe’s
novel Uncle Tom’s Cabin, which was staged in Tokyo in
1907 by the Spring Willow Society, a troupe of Chinese
students in Japan.
From then on, “China” and “the World” have been
frequently seen as main characters in numerous plays
and on the stages of 20th-century Chinese theatre, with
“History” providing their big background. But was this
History a fundament, an adversary or a reference point?
And at the same time: Which were the concrete forms
and figures of China? Of the World? Their functions, their
changes and their masks?
Funso AFOLAYAN, University of New Hampshire
“Towards a History of Chinese-African Relations:
Historical Approaches and Pedagogical
Challenges”
Abstract: The end of the Cold War between the East
and the West paved the way for the intensification of
economic and cultural relations between China and
Africa. In the last few years, Confucius Institutes, have
started to proliferate across the African continent. In
2006, forty African Head of States gathered in Beijing
for the FOCAC meeting. This was by far and so far
the largest assembly of African leaders in one place
outside of Africa and outside the United Nations. A
new era of Sino-African relations has begun. However,
these relations have been subjects of much intellectual
discourse and diplomatic controversies. Using an array
of primary and secondary sources (African, Chinese, and
Arabic), this paper will attempt to carry out a historical
and pedagogical exploration of these relations. How
This paper aims to rethink moments and positions of
20th-century Chinese theatre through the analysis of three
dramatic and performative texts: The Teahouse, written
by Lao She and staged by Jiao Juyin in 1958; Uncle
Doggie’s Nirvana, written by Liu Jinyun and staged by Lin
Zhaohua in 1986; and The Toilet, written by Guo Shixing
and staged by Lin Zhaohua in 2004. The focus of the
paper will be on the two main characters, China and the
World, and on their relationship to History.
78
Yukiyo HOSHINO, Nagoya University, Nagoya,
Japan
“The Origin of Classical Ballet in China Through the
Narrative of Cross-Cultural Influence”
Abstract: The origin of classical ballet in Mainland China
is commonly held to have started with the founding of
the Beijing Dance Institute in 1954, with Aileen Dai
assumed to be the first principal, and subsequently with
the establishment of the National Ballet of China in
1959 where some of the ballet masters from the Soviet
Union created a solid foundation for classical ballet
in the company. However, in relation to the view put
forward by Susan Munning from Northwestern University
that the narrative of cross-cultural influence questions
the historiography of modern dance premised on the
nation-state, similarly classical ballet in China cannot be
explained by studying its spread in Mainland China only.
This paper explains the origin of classical ballet in China
from a global and intercultural perspective. In other
words, we attempt to examine the early history of Chinese
ballet as a cultural exchange though the involvement
of Aileen Dai. Aileen Dai was born in the Republic of
Trinidad and Tobago in 1916. She started taking ballet
classes there before moving to London to study the
Cecchetti method. In London, she was also influenced by
German modern dance, and several years later she went
to China via Hong Kong to dance in different areas of
the country in efforts by the Communist Party of China to
raise donations to fund the Anti-Japanese war. Thus, it
can be said that classical ballet in China has its roots in a
cross-cultural body of dance influenced from overseas.
Xiangyang YE, Beijing Foreign Studies University,
Beijing, China
“Dramatic China: Centering on Judith Gautier’s
Dramas with Chinese themes by YE, Xiangyang”
Abstract: Since early in 1669, when Elkanah Settle wrote
his The Conquest of China (1669) , and especially since
the Chao-shih-ku-erh made its way into Europe through
a French translation by Father Prémare and was included
by Du Halde in his Description de l’Empire de la chine,
which was published in 1735, dramas with Chinese
themes or characters had been especially popular in
the West. The present paper conducts a comprehensive
review of the image of China as reflected in Western
dramatic works published at the turn of the 19-20th
centuries, taking Judith Gautier’s (1845-1917) four
dramas with Chinese themes as focus: Le Ramir blanc
(1880), La Tunique merveilleuse (1889), L’Avare chinois
(1908), La Fille du ciel (1911). As far as the formulation
of the Chinese image is concerned, in spite of their
differences in content and style, these dramas share
the following characteristics: distancing the setting from
Chinese reality and indulging in Chinese antiquity and/
or Utopia; disregarding historical facts and chronologies
in the character and plot arrangement;and striving
for romantic passion and exoticism. The China under
Gautier’s penmanship is well-nigh a wonderland of the
divine empire, which could somewhat be considered
a return to the “Sinophilie” of the Enlightenment and
therefore severs its natural connection with the Western
collective imagination of China in the several decades at
the turn of the 19-20th centuries.
E15, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 5 (2nd fl., ICP)
ROUNDTABLE: Using Primary Sources to Teach
about China in the 20th Century World
Chair/Discussant: Peter GILMARTIN, Primary
Source, Watertown, Massachusetts, United States
Angela A. LEE, Weston High School, Weston,
Massachusetts, United States
Social Change in Mid-Century China
Dramatic changes in Chinese families and in society
that began at the turn of the twentieth century continued
through the subsequent decades. This session uses
primary sources to demonstrate how individuals living
and working in the late 1930s and 1940s experienced
the texture of these shifts, and how they felt about
the uprooting of traditions in favor of modern ways.
Specifically, we will explore a photograph of a Shanghai
street, a view of family from A Daughter of Han: The
Autobiography of Chinese Working Woman by Ida Pruitt,
and excerpts from a James Yen interview describing
the founding of schools as part of the Mass Education
Movement. As these sources reflect wider changes in
the role of women and in educational philosophy, they
illuminate both the active participation and concerns of
people affected by these events.
Patience BERKMAN, Newton Country Day School,
Newton, Massachusetts, United States
Using Primary Sources to Promote Critical Thinking
about the War in the Pacific
World War II in the Pacific involved numerous countries
and the inclusion of primary sources and personal
accounts from multiple perspectives enables students to
understand the War in the Pacific in a larger context.
What provoked Japan to seek to be an imperialist power?
How are the experiences of China and Korea similar
and different? What are the consequences of the U.S.
dropping of two atomic bombs on Japan? Through the
pedagogy of using primary and other authentic sources,
students can be trained to formulate questions, compare
multiple perspectives and develop conclusions based on
evidence.
79
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
James BUCK, Primary Source, Arlington,
Massachusetts, United States
Public Posters as Windows into Historical Priorities
in China and the U.S.
One way to examine how governments communicate
with their citizens in the modern era is through public art
and posters. This session explores political art that has
been produced for informational purposes to show how
the United States and Chinese governments attempted to
influence the opinions, emotions, and behaviors of their
people. As case studies, we will look at posters from the
World War II era in the United States and the 1960s
and 1970s in China. These types of primary sources are
often useful for students who are visual learners, and they
help students to get a more direct sense of the values and
attitudes that prevailed during different historical eras.
E16, 7/9/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
608 – 6th fl. ICP
Planning and Chinese Economic Change
Chair: Masako RACEL, Kennesaw State University,
Kennesaw, Georgia, United States
Ronald A. EDWARDS, Tamkang University, Taipei,
Taiwan
“Political Institutions and China’s Early Industrial
Revolution: 1000 - 1300 AD.”
Abstract: In the few centuries prior to the mid-8th century
CE, China’s political institutions remained essentially
unchanged while having a Malthusian economy with percapita GDP and population remaining roughly constant.
A civil war in the mid-8th century initiated a transition
away from a Malthusian economy. Throughout China,
local commercial markets appeared and developed,
creating national markets for some goods. Industrial
expansion occurred, and the pace of technological
innovation quickened. These developments continued and
accelerated during the period 1000 - 1300, during which
time per-capita GDP and population increased, and
China emerged as the world’s technological leader. This
raises an important question in political economy: “What
gave rise to China’s early Industrial Revolution of 1000 1300?” I argue that beginning in the civil war the political
acceptance of regional military governors throughout
China changed the structure of Chinese society. This led
to an important change in the property-rights system,
protecting commercial and industrial interests, which led
to China’s early Industrial Revolution.
Joyman LEE, Yale University, New Haven,
Connecticut, United States
“Japanese Economic Thinking and Chinese Policy
on Industrial Development, 1920-1940”
80
Abstract: This paper explores the intellectual debates
and ideas behind the formation of Chinese industrial
policy between 1920 and 1940, highlighting in
particular the significance of the Japanese experience of
industrialization for China. Recent works in the Japanese
language historiography have stressed both the extent
of Chinese industrial success in the Republican period
and the importance of an effective economic policy
in achieving that success. In his work on the Asian
international economy, Sugihara Kaoru has identified
China as a second ‘core’ in the Asian international
economy that has been formed not only as a result of the
Western impact but also the expansion of intra-Asian
dynamics that the Western impact initiated. Sugihara
stresses in particular the close nature of the economic and
technological differences and cultural similarity between
China and Japan in the early twentieth century that has
enhanced the degree both of mutual interdependence
and tension between the two powers, with the economic
challenge from China forcing Japan to upgrade its own
interwar industrial infrastructure. This study examines
the Kuomintang industrialization program from this
perspective, highlighting the significance of the Meiji
industrialization program with its focus on coordinating
all aspects of industrial production and creating an
informational infrastructure to extend aid to medium and
small enterprises. In doing so, my paper focuses on the
response to and implementation of these ideas by Chinese
economists, policymakers at the Ministry of Industry as
well as industrialists, and its impact on import substitution
industrialization in the light industry sectors.
David WEBSTER, University of Regina, Regina,
Saskatchewan, Canada
“Planning the Periphery: The UN Technical
Assistance Administration and Development
Planning in Asia, 1950-59”
Abstract: In the 1950s, a social-democratic idea of
democratically-planned development flourished in
the United Nations. Its locus lay in the UN Technical
Assistance Administration (TAA), an agency created
in 1950 and folded into other divisions of the UN
Secretariat in 1959. Technical assistance saw the UN
send advisors to the global South, as well as providing
fellowships to citizens of less developed countries to
study overseas. It was buoyed up on a wave of postwar
optimism. Officials from both Indonesia and the United
States, for example, declared that technical aid could
deliver a “hundredfold” return.
The link between Western states’ overseas aid and their
foreign policy has been drawn many times. Development
thinking was also expressed, importantly, through
international organizations including the UN and its
Technical Assistance Administration. The TAA was a
hub for social-democratic experts concerned with the
importance of planning for economic development.
Technical assistance showed the UN Secretariat as a
of the Chinese Communist forces. Chiang Kaishek,
leader of wartime China, headed a rival regime on
Taiwan, and the United States, a former ally, was seen
as the key enemy. Only after the death of Mao did the
view of World War II in China begin to shift. As China
has pulled away from hard-line Maoism, Beijing has
increasingly relied on nationalism to provide ideological
support for its rule. This paper exams the process by
which the history of the war has been shaped during the
decades since Japanese surrender.
diplomatic actor in its own right, one pursuing its own
interests, and demonstrated the degree to which those
interests dovetailed in the 1950s with certain tendencies
in both Western and Third World governments. To see
technical assistance in action, the UN must be read back
into the story.
This paper draws connections between the history of
development aid and the individual “life stories” of
technical assistance advisors, using archival materials
from the UN, Canada, Australia and other countries and
the papers of individual advisors.
E17, 7/9/2011
Zachery FEINBERG, Hawai’i Pacific University,
Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United States
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
“American Machinations: America’s Legacy in
Influencing Postwar Sino-Japanese Relations”
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
The Legacies of the Pacific on the World
Stage: Language, War, and Politics
Chair: Kevin REILLY, Raritan Valley Community
College, Somerville, New Jersey, United States
David NORTHRUP, Boston College, Chestnut Hill,
Masschusetts, United States
“How China Made English the Global Language”
Abstract: Cultural globalization is beginning to attract the
attention of world historians. The emergence of English as
the global language is a uniquely important aspect of this
process. The proposer of this paper is writing a book on
the subject.
Parks COBLE, University of Nebrasaka-Lincoln,
Lincoln, Nebraska, United States
“The Contested Legacy of World War II in East
Asia: Remembering and Re-remembering the SinoJapanese War of 1937-1945”
Abstract: Over sixty-five years have elapsed since the
end of the Sino-Japanese War of 1937-1945, yet in
China public memory of the conflict is more visible
than ever. A wealth of academic publications has been
matched by popular histories and television programs
set in the war era. The Chinese government has invested
heavily in museums to commemorate the war, focusing
on the memory of Japanese atrocities in China such as
the Rape of Nanjing and the chemical and biological
warfare experiences. The “history question” even
impacts contemporary diplomacy between China and
Japan, as Beijing routinely protests visits by Japanese
Prime Ministers to the Yasukuni Shrine in Tokyo, which
commemorates war dead. In April 2009, when Japanese
Prime Minister Aso Taro merely sent a gift to the Yasukuni
shrine, Beijing protested.
Yet ironically during the early years of the People’s
Republic under Chairman Mao Zedong, the war was
rarely mentioned in public discourse, save for the role
Abstract: The study of postwar Sino-Japanese relations
reveals that deep seeded scars have transcended the
decades since the war ended in 1945. Many scholars
focus on the symptoms of this turbulent relationship;
however research has shown there are still many
atrocities and injustices that have yet to be addressed.
The logical question invoked is “why?” This study will
attempt to analyze the subtle yet complex tapestry of
regional political planning that the American government
put into rebuilding Japan as an ally in the face of the
ideologically based Cold War that was brewing in East
Asia.
Literature confirms that there were many actions
American forces took in the immediate aftermath of the
Pacific War that allowed Japan to sweep many of its war
crimes and atrocities under the rug. Furthermore, on-site
research at historical sites in Japan and interviews with a
scholarly expert on Sino-Japanese relations revealed the
major role America played in enabling Japan to adopt a
policy of denial that has lingered on to the present.
In light of this new perspective, new strategies in repairing
Sino-Japanese relations are now made possible. A
delicate balance of diplomacy and tact, combined with
humility is required to make significant progress. While
a daunting challenge, understanding the origins of this
modern friction in relations helps to reveal that as a third
party America must play a mediating role in healing the
wounds of the Pacific War for which it apparently caused.
LUNCH, 12:30 - 2:00 p.m.
Session F Panels | 7/9/11 | 2:00 – 3:30 p.m.
F1, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
“Hai Wai” (Beyond the Seas): Chinese Art and
Artists Abroad
Chair: Katie HILL, Westminister University, London,
81 United Kingdom
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Tianyue JIANG, Skinner Inc., Marlborough,
Massachusetts, United States
interpreted as “teaching” an international audience
“Chinese.” In the case of Zhang Peili’s Water, the Chinese
word for water is continuously repeated; Square Word
Calligraphy is installed as a classroom, complete with
workbooks and instructional videos teaching a new
calligraphy that is not Chinese but instead stylized English
letters. In 2007, Xu Tan began Keywords Project, a
collection and analysis of different keywords describing
contemporary China. These words are then used to form
the basis of seminars, lesson plans, workbooks, and
videos. Each work confronts the viewer with questions
of not only what is being taught and why but also what
specifically is being taught about China? While all three
works critique the production of Chinese identity, I am
interested in interrogating the role of pedagogy in the
construction of meaning and the reception of these works.
Through a comparative analysis of the reception of these
works by international audiences, I hope to demonstrate
a shift in theoretical discourses from universalizing
multiculturalism to contextually based subjectivity, which
claim the possibility of varied interpretations determined
by context and viewer reception/participation.
“From Sanyu to Yan Peiming: Chinese Diaspora
Artists’ Globalized Self and Nation”
Abstract: To understand Chinese art in the context of
world art, one could look at the artistic trajectory of early
Chinese Diaspora artists versus contemporary artists who
travel between cultures. Early 20th century expatriate
painters were mostly concerned with experimenting
with western styles and art forms to modernize Chinese
art. Unlike their predecessors, contemporary Chinese
Diaspora artists use their work to insert criticism to the
past and the recent history. This paper will look at three
important themes: From Iconoclast to the Elevation of the
Anonymity, The Ephemeral and the Ineffaceable History,
and Material Culture Revisited and the Making of a
World Citizen.
Marie Leduc, University of Alberta, Edmonton,
Alberta, Canada
F2, 7/9/2011
The French Connection: The Mediation of Chinese
Contemporary Art in Paris
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Abstract: Chinese contemporary artists arriving in the
West in and around 1989 entered an art world that was
undergoing significant change. Western museums had
just begun to open their doors to artists from around the
globe and curators had replaced critics as the leading
mediators, two factors that would quickly benefit Chinese
artists as they entered a new cultural and artistic milieu.
By the 1990s, curators not only designed exhibits and
selected artworks, they also provided artists with the
important entre into the most prestigious museums and
biennales. At the same time, the curator is the mediator
between the artist and audience, providing a narrative
discourse in catalogue essays and media statements
on the artist’s authenticity and importance. As such the
contemporary curator is the gatekeeper to the art world
and has the power to consecrate artists, groups and
styles. Drawing on recent interviews with artists and
curators in Paris, this paper will consider how curators
such as Jean-Hubert Martin, Jerome San, Hou Hanru, Fei
Dawei and others have mediated the careers of Chinese
émigré artists Huang Yongping, Yang Jiechang, Chen
Zhen, Wang Du, Yan Peiming and Shen Yuan.
Library Lecture Hall
Big History Across Boundaries
Chair/Discussant: Akop NAZARETYAN, Oriental
Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, Russian
Federation
Daniel STASKO, University of Southern Maine,
Lewiston, Maine, United States
“Corpuscles, Aether & Pholgistan: Paradigm Shifts
& Rethinking What We Know”
Abstract: The physical sciences and the technological
discoveries that they have engendered offer up a parallel
narrative to world history. Combined, they create Big
History, which looks at our very small but influential
place in the universe from a bigger perspective. Science
and its reliance on testable hypotheses to generate
knowledge allows us to look back over the events of
the past centuries, millennium or longer with a different
eye, eschewing any conjecture that cannot be supported
or tested. The ability to allow for the paradigm shifts is
central in re-examining what we know today and how it
differs from what we know tomorrow.
Orianna CACCHIONE, University of California San
Diego, San Diego, California, United States
“Teaching the Chinese Language to the World:
Pedagogical Practice in the Conceptual Art of Xu
Bing, Zhang Peili, and Xu Tan.”
Tom GEHRELS, University of Arizona, Tucson,
Arizona, United States
“A History of Competing Formulas and Time
Scales: The Chandra Multiverse”
Abstract: In 1992, Zhang Peili exhibited Water: The
Standard Pronunciation in Paris. Two years later, Xu
Bing exhibited Square Word Calligraphy at the Museum
of Modern Art in New York City. Both works can be
Abstract: After spacecraft began to collect sufficient data
regarding our universe in the 1960s, it was found that
82
the universe’s expansion was actually accelerating, rather
than slowing down as expected. This created problems
for traditional cosmological historians. I considered
more basic, conceptual ways to resolve this dilemma,
instead of resorting to the theoretical wedges that came
into use to prop up the theoretical system. In the 1950s,
Subrahmanyan Chandrasekhar discovered a powerful
equation for calculating the mass of cosmic objects as
a function of unified operation. As I began using his
formulation, it became clear that our universe is not
alone, but is actually one of many in a multiverse. The
discovery of this new configuration of astro-history solves
many of the problems that have stymied cosmologists and
astrophysicists for decades. It does, however, raise the
specter of competing histories, albeit on a grander scale
than that of nations or religions.
the ability, even the necessity of gleaning information
from a variety of sources and layering this information
in a way that creates or reveals a pattern across
disciplines and modes of communication. Implicit in
this process is access to information. The advent of
social media as well as grass roots, independent media
sites such as; Globalvoicesonline.org, TED.org, and
forumsoxialmundial.org are important pieces in an
increasingly complex network of public information. If
the desired end product of research and discovery is the
ability to reach a wide audience in order to disseminate
positive and perspective altering information, then access
to information is as important as an infrastructure through
which that information can be shared. Big history seeks
to place humanity within the larger scale of the universe,
so too, the modes used to explore and communicate the
discoveries of a Big History perspective must be placed
within a larger framework of information sharing.
Carter V. FINDLEY, Ohio State University, Columbus,
Ohio, United States
F3, 7/9/2011
“Conflicting Meanings of Globalization”
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Abstract: Uses of the term “globalization” differ along
more than one axis. One of these is chronological.
Some historians use the term to describe large-scale
integrative processes in all periods of history, despite
vast changes over time. Others reserve the term for the
revolutionary intensification of global interconnectedness
that occurred as technological innovations, especially
electrical technology, accelerated change and almost
obliterated differences in space and time. A third axis
occurs among those who use “globalization” to designate
the revolution that ended the 20th century. At one end
of this axis, some analysts equate globalization with
the triumph of uniquely Western values and practices.
Proponents of this view identify these values as universal
and thereby concede no ground on which people of
principle can defend other views. At the other end, some
thinkers recognize that many of today’s globalizing
phenomena represent alternative value systems. More
than that, the contemporary revolution of globalization
could not have occurred if many of its subsystems did not
have enough value neutrality to make them acceptable
to people around the world. In its most inclusive sense,
today’s globalization represents not the triumph of one
set of values but all global networking of communication
and exchange. These networks produce not global
homogenization, but rather push-pull, antagonistprotagonist interactions between globalizing and
localizing forces, enabling peoples everywhere to project
their identities, interests and values on “universal” scale
along with everyone else.
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
The World View of the Ancient Chinese
Chair/Interpreter: Jing TIAN (田婧)，Capital
Normal University, Beijing, China
Guangzong LI（李光宗), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“China’s Further Westward Expansion and Its
Perception of South and Southeast Asia: Fa Xian’s
‘Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms’ in View”
Abstract: In ancient times, Chinese access to foreign lands
faced the obstacles of mountains and sea, making traffic
conditions most problematical, but these impediments
never stopped probing footsteps into the outside world.
During the eras of the Qin and Han Dynasties, there was
an upsurge in extraterritorial knowledge. People, mainly
intellectuals, gradually put aside earlier notions of an Earth
that is severely limited as to size and realized that there
were many foreign countries, especially in East Asia and the
“Western Regions.” Literature in the era of the Han dynasty
carefully described these countries in terms of politics, ,
economics, and folk culture.
Melysa CASSIDY, University of Southern Maine,
Portland, Maine, United States
“Infrastructure for Change: Creating a Mechanism
for Progress through Information Sharing”
Abstract: One of the basic tenants of Big History is
83
In that era, the Chinese understood well the imbalances
that existed abroad. They had a rich understanding of
Central Asia, and even had a concrete understanding of
the great state of Qin (Daqin or Rome) in Europe. However,
their specific knowledge of both South and Southeast Asia
was very vague, extending only to the point of knowing
the existence of these countries. Indeed, even countries in
South Asia were seen as “Western” and vaguely recorded
as “Tianzhu” in the “Later Han - Western Regions.” Thus,
during the Qin and Han eras, people’s awareness of South
and Southeast Asia was still in its initial stage; interaction
had not yet fully commenced,, even if there was some
interaction. Consequently, knowledge of these regions did
not have a significant impact on the Qin and Han Dynasties.
During the period of political disunity that followed the
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
collapse of the Han Dynasty in 220 CE, there was a rapid
growth in perception of South and Southeast Asia, largely
due to Buddhism’s spread eastward into China.
The monk Fa Xian (337? -422?) was a distinguished
traveler and translator whose journey to India, Sri Lanka,
and Indonesia is recorded in “A Record of Buddhistic
Kingdoms.” This book is the first Chinese account, based
on personal experience, and was written 1500 in Central
Asia, South Asia, and Southeast Asia. In part a history and
a geographical account, it is also a religious masterpiece.
As a result of his journey (399-414), the Chinese people’s
perception of the world greatly changed. During this period,
they now recognized Southeast Asia and South Asia’s
customs, climate, products. They learned of the caste system,
their taxes and penalties, and their cultural superstructures.
This new awareness greatly enriched Chinese culture.
Dandan LI（李丹丹), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“The Tang Dynasty’s Interaction with and
Knowledge of the Arab Regions ”
Abstract: In Chinese history, the Han Dynasty was the
important period of contact and interaction between Eastern
and Western civilizations. With both the Silk Road and the
“Maritime Silk Road” opened, China in the Han Dynasty
emerged from a state of relative isolation, and began to
know about and communicate with the world. Zhang Qian’s
mission to Serindia marked the beginning of large-scale
and direct exchange between China and the world, which
had” opening up” significance. BanChao’s management of
Serindia, further deepened mutual understanding between
China and the outside world.
issues. We envision a dialogue that would not only involve
sharing historical examples of how we teach the timelines
of a variety of places and topics in world history, but also
pedagogical models of what we do in the classroom. Each
of the participants will bring to the table solid strengths that
allow us engage our international peers on these questions.
Though traditional Chinese learning had not denied the
existence of extra-territorial civilizations, its emphasis was
on China and the SiYi (the region directly to the south),
and the angle of view did not extend itself beyond SiYi.
At that time, the world image of the Chinese people was
summarized by the “JiuZhou” (Nine Provinces) and “WuFu”
(Five Zones), which showed concentric circles of a small
range. With Han’s foreign exchange, the concentric circles
slowly expanded. So research about the Han image of a
concentric-circles model of the world, can help us clearly find
that the Chinese understanding of the world changed.
Chinese Communities in Southeast Asia, 1700-1930
F4, 7/9/2011
Abstract: Tang was the efflorescent age of Chinese medieval
society, during which intercourse between China and the
external world unprecedentedly developed. After Zhang
Qian’s late second-century BCE mission to Serindia,
the Chinese began to know about the Arab region but
only indirectly understood the region extending from the
land of the Tajiks (the Sogdians, centered on present-day
Uzbekistan) through the empire of the Parthians (from Iran to
eastern Anatolia).
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Library Conference Room
ROUNDTABLE: Do Dates Matter? A Roundtable
about Teaching Chronology in World History
Chair: Linda BLACK, Stephen F. Austin State
University, Nacogdoches, Texas, United States
Since the second half of seven century CE, the interaction
between the Tajik Empire and Tang had increased
frequently, and the cognition of the Chinese of Arab regions
had gradually cleared. According to China’s historical
records, the Tang and Tajiks began to establish formal
ties in 651. As a result of numerous Arab merchants,
many settlements were formed in Guangzhou, Yangzhou,
Quanzhou, etc, which affected Chinese traditional habits
and religions, and local Muslims began to appear. The
Battle of Talas (751) promoted cultural interaction between
the East and West, and Chinese papermaking spread to
the west from now on. Jing XingJi written by Du Huan, who
was captured in this battle, offered a more intuitive and
profound insight into to the climate, lifestyle, customs, state
mechanism, and religious belief of persons residing in the
Arab region.
Deborah SMITH-JOHNSTON, Lakeside Upper
School, Seattle, Washington, United States
James A. DISKANT, John D. O’Bryant School of
Mathematics and Science, Roxbury, Masschusetts,
United States
Angela A. LEE, Weston High School, Weston,
Masschusetts, United States
This paper focuses on research of the Tang dynasty’s and
the Arab region’s interactions and knowledge in a globalhistorical perspective, and it discusses the interactions
and communications of the Tang dynasty with the outside
world from a macro-point of view, which has an important
significance to our understanding of Tang’s world concept.
Yiwei ZHAO（赵一玮), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“Research About the Han Image of Concentric
Circles as a Model of the World”
84
Abstract: Panel Abstract: Tony Wagner, the first Innovation
Education Fellow at the Technology & Entrepreneurship
Center at Harvard, argues that students must be equipped
with seven skills for living in the 21st century as global
citizens. One of these ideas includes a student’s ability to
access and analyze information. He argues that classrooms
should no longer be places where facts, including dates,
are merely disseminated, but that they be places where
students apply the information they learn from credible
sources through critical thinking and problem solving. How
does this change the way we think about teaching history?
We propose a round-table that focuses on the central idea
of how world history educators teach about time. One
of the AP historical thinking skills focuses on applying
chronological reasoning skills to world history. This includes
not only causation and periodization, but also thinking
about patterns of change and continuity over time. We think
it would be a fascinating conversation to see how diverse
teachers in different nations work with students on temporal
F5, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
601 - 6th fl. ICP
Chair/Discussant: Marc Jason GILBERT, Hawai’i
Pacific University, Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United States
Craig LOCKARD, University of Wisconsin Green
Bay, Green Bay, Wisconsin, United States
“Making Fields from the Sea: Chinese Migration to
Southeast Asia Before 1850”
Abstract: Human migration is a central theme in world
and Asian history. It has been said of the maritime
trading and fishing peoples of southern China that
they made fields from the sea. During the past several
centuries millions of Chinese migrated temporarily or
permanently to other countries, making these migrants
and their descendants a vital presence in the world
economy and in the population of many nations. More
than 30 million people of Chinese ancestry or ethnicity
live outside of Greater China, over 20 million of them
in Southeast Asia. But this emigration has a much
longer history, the subject of this paper. Enterprising
and adaptable, Chinese have long sailed to Southeast
Asia to trade, many of them settling permanently. By
1400 Chinese trade networks linked Southeast Asian
trading ports to China and to each other. Chinese settlers
eventually became dominant in the commercial sector
in most Western colonies in Southeast Asia. Increasing
numbers of migrants and traders ushered in a “Chinese
century” in the Southeast Asian economies from around
1700 into the mid-1800s. Between 1750 and 1850 many
Chinese settled in Thailand, Malaya, and Indonesian
islands to trade or mine for tin and gold, sometimes
establishing their own self-governing communities. Over
the centuries some Chinese married local women, serving
as cultural brokers between China and Southeast Asia
and fostering hybrid communities. Others assimilated into
local society. The emigrant flow from China and Southeast
Asia continues, continuing a human behavior- migrationthat has a long history in Asia.
Johnna LASH, Washington State University, Pullman,
Washington, United States
“Imperial Memory: British Legislation of Chinese
Identity in Malaya in the Late 19th Century”
Abstract: Prior research has suggested that British
understanding of the Chinese during the era of high
imperialism was limited at best. Most British knowledge
was based on racial ideas rather than meaningful
interactions. However, this limited knowledge did not
stop the British from passing legislation particularly
focused on the Chinese in Malaya - whether or not this
legislation was based on realistic assessments of the
colony and the peoples living within it. This paper argues
that British memory and identity was established and
practiced in an imperial setting, creating an imperial
memory that determined interactions with subject
populations within their empire. When assessing the
impact of British legislation on the Chinese population in
Malaya, it is critical to determine where the lines between
understanding (knowledge) and memory are drawn. If it
is true that legislation often sought to control perceived
attributes of a given segment of the population, then it
could also be said that this legislation sought to create the
identity of that group. British use of legislation to create
a Chinese identity, whether real or fictional, was the
catalyst that moved knowledge of the empire to memory
of those within it. This legislation was powerful, forceful,
and efficient in organizing different social groups within
Malaya and served to not only solidify a British identity,
but also to create an identity of the “other.” In many
ways legislation determined interactions between multiple
players in British Malaya, and catapulted the Chinese into
a new relationship with the British in the colony.
Heather STREETS-SALTER, Washington State
University, Pullman, Washington, United States
“Colonial Responses to Chinese Nationalism and
Communism in 1920s Southeast Asia”
Abstract: In 1925, the Malayan Bulletin of Political
Intelligence noted that the island of Java had recently
been beset by numerous strikes protesting the injustices
of Dutch colonial rule. Alarmingly, the Bulletin had it
on “good authority that practically all the strikes may
be traced directly or indirectly to [Chinese] Communist
instigation.” This paper argues that by the mid-1920s,
colonial authorities in the Dutch East Indies, British
Malaya, and French Indochina had become deeply
concerned about the potential for political and ideological
developments in China to stir up agitation or revolution
within their territories, and that they worked together to
control these threats. In that decade, the fiercely antiimperialist Chinese Nationalist (Guomindang) Party
began to play a leading role in Chinese politics. To
make matters appear even more threatening for colonial
authorities in Southeast Asia, in 1923 the Guomindang
openly embraced the aid of the Soviet Union and
entered into a partnership with the Chinese Communist
Party. From the perspective of colonial authorities, these
developments seemed particularly threatening given that
all three colonies maintained large, permanent, and
economically powerful Chinese communities. Moreover,
travel and communication between Chinese populations
in the Southeast Asian colonies and China allowed for
the rapid dissemination of Chinese political viewpoints
throughout Southeast Asia. This paper charts both the
685
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
porous networks of Chinese communication in 1920s
Southeast Asia as well as colonial responses that sought
inter-colonial cooperation in the effort to monitor Chinese
communities for seditious activity in any part of the
region.
In the early 11th century, the rise of Seljuk Turks posed
a great threat to the Byzantine Empire, and the empire
looked to the Church of Rome for rescue, thus triggering
the Crusades. It was the second great conflict between
Christianity and Islam in the Middle Ages. The religious
reason for the Crusades for was self-evident. However,
the biggest temptation to the West European kings
was trade with the Mediterranean countries, and to the
common people, the fertile land in the East.
F6, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Meeting Room #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
The Civlizational Interaction of Christianity and
Islam in Medieval Times
Chair/Interpreter: Xiaoyuan ZHU（朱孝远), Peking
University, Beijing, China
Yaping WANG（王亚平), Tianjin Normal University,
Tianjin, China
“Political Conflicts and Religious Cultural
Integration: On the Relationsip Between
Christianity and Islam in the Middle Ages”
The third conflict between the Christianity and Islam in
the Middle Ages was caused by the rise and expansion
of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. In this great conflict, the
Turks broke the League of Italy and Persia, then controlled
the Aegean Sea, mastered the Mediterranean and Red
Sea trade routes, extended to their territory deep into
Habsburg lands, and ended the Byzantine Empire that
had been existing for more than one thousand years. The
situation of Christianity and Islam changed further in the
world.
In seeking their own economic interests, the Christian
and Islamic societies will inevitably produce conflicts
due to their differences in economic systems and social
structures. The three conflicts were the results of such
competitions, and on the other hand, religious beliefs
might usually intensify the political conflicts.
Abstract: It was in the Middle Ages that both Christianity
and Islam were widespread and established themselves
into world religions. The principle reason for these
two religions being able to become world religions
simultaneously was due to the contacts and conflicts
between Western Europe and the Arabian area out of
which the two religions grew. By way of the contacts und
conflicts, the two religious cultures learned from each
other and fulfilled their integration.
The conflicts due to economic factors not only created
political opposition, but also broke many taboos and
prejudices among the different religious beliefs. The
common understanding and acceptance of the knowledge
eliminated differences caused by religious beliefs. The
knowledge included that of human being themselves and
the natural environment on which they relied. Thus, in
terms of religious doctrine and theology, there could not
be an essential dichotomy between Christianity and Islam,
and conversely, the both learned from each other and
integrated with each other.
In the Middle Ages, the world of Christianity and the
world of Islam experienced three major contacts. From
the political aspect, the three contacts were three armed
conflicts, and from the perspective of religious culture,
these are three integrations of two religious cultures.
The first direct contact between Christianity and Islam
occurred in the early 8th century, which was also
a contact between nomadic tribes and agriculture
peoples. The transformation from a nomadic culture to
an agricultural civilization in the newly founded Arabian
community occurred by way of forcible expansion.
Motivated by economic interests in regard to territory
and trade routes, the Arabs expanded their power into
the Iberian Peninsula, where the soil was fertile and trade
with North Africa was close and active. The ensuing
conflict between conqueror and the local residents was
endowed with a religious connotation by reason that
the both, conquerors and residents, believed in different
religions. The Islamic Arabs’ conquered the Christian
Visigoth kingdom and established the Islamic Umayyad
dynasty in Spain. With the purpose of blockading
Arabian intrusion into Europe and preventing the
infiltration of Islam, Charlemagne set up the Spanish
margraviate between the Pyrenees and the Ebro, and at
the same time, he established a number of monasteries
for the purpose of spreading Christianity. Thus,
Christianity and Islam came face to face.
86
The Arabs completed the transformation from nomadism
to agriculture by way of their expansion. At the same
time, it was a process for the Arabs to learn from highercivilized peoples. They thus formed a trait of being
good at learning, respectful of knowledge, and being
compatible with the other cultures. They translated a
large number of classical works of the Greek philosophers
and of the Christian Fathers. By translations, the ArabicIslamic culture was injected with elements of different
cultures, and its contents enriched. The Crusades in
the 12th and 13th centuries enhanced the economic
exchanges between East and West, and strengthened the
contact between Christianity and the Islam. The factors
of such knowledge and the acceptance of the knowledge
contained in Islamic culture inspired rational thought
which was appearing in the society of West Europe, and
promoted the emergence of medieval humanism and
the humanities in Western Europe. For Christianity, the
knowledge by way of translations of pagan works, on the
one hand, injected a wealth of nutrients into the religious
consciousness in the Western society and, on the other
hand, eliminated non-scientific habits of thought. This
made the theoretical foundation for the modern science.
Conclusion: The opposition between Christianity and
Islam in world history was mostly because of political
conflicts led by the conditions in economic interests, rather
than the differences in religious doctrine or argument.
The integration of Christianity and Islam are based on
common understanding towards human beings and the
cognition of knowledge.
Jialing XU（徐家玲), Northeast Normal University,
Changchun, China
“What Did Crusaders Learn from Seljuk Turks?:
Seen Through Albert of Aachen’s Historia
Ierosolimitana”
Abstract: The first crusade (1096-1099), preached by the
Pope, was a large-scale military expedition, which was
organized by Christian forces of West Europe to oppose
the Seljuk Turks, who converted to Islam during 10-12th
centuries and recently established themselves in the Near
East (the Levant). Also it was also the only triumph over
the Turks during the whole crusades period. In this war,
the two major civilizations that originated from both side
of Mediterranean, that is Christian civilization and Islamic
civilization, came into contact, clashed, struggled, and
mixed together for the first time in the Levant (eastern
Mediterranean).
The sources written by chroniclers from both sides are
numerous. Among these, Albert’s Historia Ierosolimitana
is one of the longest and most detailed chronicles of
crusading. This work gives an extraordinarily detailed
account of the military campaigns concerned with the
first crusade. His descriptions are credible, of which
many details and accounts can be checked against
Muslim sources. This treatise would use Albert’s source,
and certain modern writers in this field, to make clear
that the crusading wars in the Levant were not only an
invasion by the West into the Orient, but also represented
the contact of conflicting people from both sides of the
Mediterranean World—an inter-reaction during the
conflict between two civilizations, and, finally, these
contacts also promoted historical developments for both
sides. It was of special significance for the progress of
the military civilization of Western Europe.
Both crusaders and Seljuk Turks showed their own
features in the war-fields. Seljuk Turks, being, skilled
in horseracing and archery, their military forces were
composed mainly of horse-archers. Ambush, intrusion,
and mobility were their usual tactics. Essentially, the
crusaders, with their arms, strategy, tactics, leadership,
organization, and spirit, were typically western and
feudal: protection by amour, good at close-quarter
fighting, and the massive charge of the cavalry were their
distinguishing characteristics.
The crusaders, who left their homes on the other end of
the Mediterranean, made their journey to Jerusalem,
and vowed to restore the Holy Sepulcher in the name of
Christ, faced Seljuk Turks who had quite different forms
of arms, organization, strategy, tactics and so on. So
inevitably the crusaders changed some of their traditions
in time. They learned invaluable lessons and methods of
waging war from their rival. Further, through the various
wars against Muslim in the following 200 years, they
gradually adopted their manners, strategy and tactics
of warfare, and, to a certain extent, provided for the
transition between feudal knight and modern professional
army.
For a short summary, first, the First Crusade was
the greatest military expedition undertaken by the
feudal armies of medieval Western Europe, so far
as time, distance, and scale were concerned. It was
remarkably distinguished from the traditional feudal
wars by reason of the range of space-time, degree of
organization, and scale of war. Moreover, it became a
precedent for large-scale military colonization in the
future. Second, the forces of the crusaders emphasized
order, close formation, and careful disposition in
regard to organization and especially leadership, and,
above all else, good discipline, which was rare in the
medieval Western Europe. In addition, it is obvious
that, they put a particular emphasis on the use of
fortresses, coordination between cavalry and infantry,
and especially, the military value of the archer and
crossbowman. They also adopted the tactics of the Turks
within limits, such as ambush and feigned retreat: they
gradually begin to attempt to assemble secretly, march
in the deep of night, then strike at dawn, which shows
flexibility and the advancement of tactics. Finally, the
crusaders even used the weapons of Muslims, and above
all, the Asiatic and oriental horses which had good
oriental blood. In the crusades, crusaders brought these
good stocks back into Western Europe, thus obviously
helping to improve of European horse.. Even so, despite
of these changes made by crusaders to adapt to the
battlefield environment of Near East, according to John
France, ‘ The European style of war remained part of the
identity of the Franks in the East, and was adapted rather
than transformed’.
Jiguo XIA（夏继果), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
Early Christain Views of Islam: A Comparative
Stuy of the Regions of Syria and Spain
Abstract: Muslims conquered Syria between 633 and
640 and that of Spain from 711 to 732. During the
following two hundred years, a sort of Islamic concept
formed in the mind of the local Christians of the both
regions. In what way did they regard the conqueror
Muslims and Islam? How did the concept of Islam in one
region resemble that of the other? What was responsible
for the formation of the Islamic concept? The paper briefly
discusses these topics.
Astonishingly similar were the concepts of Islam formed
by the local Christians of the both regions in the two
centuries following the Muslim conquest. Two phases
87
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
may be distinguished to understand the similarity. The
Christians of the first few generations simply took the
invading Muslims as horrifying political and military
powers with neither the knowledge of their religious
convictions nor any interest in them. Such was the case
with Armenian, Syrian and Greek chroniclers of the 7th
century and Latin chroniclers of the 8th century. Some
of the writers regarded the Muslim conquest as a trial
for Christian sins. However, they were unaware of the
differences between the Muslim conquerors and the Arab
pagans chronicled by earlier Roman writers.
There are several reasons for the formation of this
understanding. The conventional argument is that Arab
Muslims provided people with only two choices by
holding Quran in their left hand and carrying sword in
their right hand. The fact is that there existed a third
choice for the people other than those who were Arabs
in particular for People of the Book (Jews and Christians),
namely paying a poll tax. In fact, Syrian and Spanish
Christians not only kept their land and wealth, but also
reserved their own religious beliefs.
However, many changes took place during the century
after the conquest. Arabic had increasingly become the
leading language of the conquered regions; material
temptations, such as serving in government offices, going
into trade and adopting an advanced culture, gradually
intensified. Moreover, a number of Christians converted
to Islam. Consequently, Islam turned to be somewhat of a
religious threat. All of this happened to the astonishment
of the Christian community leaders. They tried to explain
and stop this tendency. As a result, there appeared the
polemical work of anti-Muslims. On this point, Syria
of the 7th century was identical with Spain of the 8th
century. In both cases, Christian polemicists explained
the Muslim victory in the context of revelation theory and
Muhammad was depicted a pagan leader, antichrist and
false prophet.
Cases of martyrdom happened from time to time as the
result of religious conversion and a subsequent tense
situation. The most typical of the kind was Spanish
Cordova Martyr Movement from 850 to 859, during
which pious Christians were martyred trying to warn
converted Muslims back to Christianity. In the east, some
well-known converted Christians became martyrs; one of
them was Anthony of Ruwah, a convert from Islam. This
was taken as the approval of the truth of Christianity.
F7, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
Culture and Community Interaction in the
Archaeological Perspective
Chair/Interpreter: Bin YANG, National University of
Singapore, Singapore
Tianjing DUAN（段天璟), Jilin University,
Changchun, China
88
“On Relics of I and II Period of Shuangta Site on
Perspective of Northeastern Asia: New Slants on
Neolitic Cultures in Nenjiang River Basin China”
Abstract: The I and II period of Shuangta siteconsists
of two kinds of newly discovered neolithic relics in the
excavation of Shuangta site Baicheng City Jilin Province
China in 2007. This paper analyses ceramics,the
economy and the settlement pattern of this site. It believed
that Shuangta I period is an independent archaeological
culture in the middle and lower basin of the Nenjiang
River, which is named the Huangjiawezi culture. The
Shuangta I period has ben compared to cultures in
Sanjiang plain and Russian Far East. Huangjiaweizi
Culture ’s date is 6000.~4500 B.C.E. We have also
compared the Shuangta II period with Hongshan culture
and judged Shuangta II period to be 3500 to 3000
B.C.E. This paper also notes that during the sixth and
first half of fifth millennium cultural relationships between
middle and lower basin of Nenjiang River and Sanjiang
Plain, Russian Far east were close. In the second half of
the fourth millennium, Huangjiaweizi II period relics were
affected strongly by Hongshan culture at some sites of the
lower Nenjiang River basin.
Hua YI（易华), Institute of Ethnology &
Anthropology, CASS, China
“China in the Ancient World System: The
Transformation in East Asian Neolithic-Bronze
Age”
Abstract: Humans have an inclination to migrate. The
history of mankind was one of continuous migration on
earth. Every nation or state consists of diverse migrants.
Relative to new immigrants, the so-called aboriginals
were the early migrants. Indians in America were
earlier immigrants from Asia relative to European
colonizers. Similarly, Yi was an aborigine in East Asia
relative to Xia who was from the West. Enlightened by
Fu Sinian, referring to I. Wallerstein’s “World System”
and F. Braudel’s “Long Duree”, I try to put forward an
anthropological perspective on China in the Ancient
World System.
Historical records and legends indicate that East Asia
was the territory of Yi & Man before the Xia Dynasty.
Yi was then divided into eastern Yi and western Yi, and
Man was divided into northern Man and southern Man
after Yu the Great and his son established the Xia state.
Archaeological discoveries show that there was no
differentiation between pastoral nomadism and agrarian
sedentarianism before 2000 B.C.E.. While Yi created an
agrarian sedentary culture in the Neolithic Age, it was
Xia, or nomads, that introduced bronze and nomadic
cultures. Bio-anthropological studies make it clear that
Yi or Man was largely Mongoloid from Southeast Asia;
Xia or Rong & Di was related to Indo-Europeans or
Caucasoids from Central Asia. As linguists find many
Indo-European words in them, Chinese, Korean and
Japanese may each be a typical pidgin, with Yi of the
Sino-Australian family being an under-layer, and Xia or
Tocharian of the Indo-European family being the surface
layer. That clearly manifests the dual origins of East
Asian peoples and cultures. The combination of Yi and
Xia initiated the history of China and formed the special
cultural tradition of East Asia.
balance, they did cultural exchange and interaction by
the way of marriage and alliance.
Aboriginal Yi in East Asia created a sedentary agrarian
culture in the Neolithic Age; Xia from the West introduced
nomadic culture in Bronze Age. To conclude, I will attempt
to prove that sedentary agriculture mainly originated in
East Asia and pastoral nomadic culture derived basically
from the West or Central Asia. The admixture of nomadic
and sedentary cultures constructed the characteristics
of Ancient East Asia. In other words, agrarian culture
such as domestications of pigs, dogs and the cultivation
of millet and rice originated in East Asia; nomadic
culture, such as horse, cattle, and sheep was from the
west. The history of China, Korea and Japan is a spiral
of Yi and Xia. I put forward a theory of the dual origins
of East Asian culture that explains the conflict between
the indigenous and western origin hypotheses of ancient
Chinese culture and develops an interpretive framework
for East Asian and Eurasian cultures.
Yihui QIAN（钱益汇), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“The Tribal Group’s Mobility, Cultural Interaction and
Civilization Formation in Eastern Zhou Dynasty: A Case
Study of Shangdong Region”
Abstract: There is much controversy about the formation
process, characteristics and models of Chinese civilization
in different periods and regions. The Eastern Zhou
Dynasty is the important period for Chinese civilization’s
integration and formation. In the Shandong region, there
were many ancient states and complex tribes in era of
the Zhou Dynasty. It also was a very important region
for cultural interaction and integration, which was the
mirror for us to research Chinese civilization’s formation
process, characteristics and model.
From the Spring and Autumn period of China, the Zhou
King had a weakened control over the states. While
the states extended their stronger power relative to the
king, the differences in political power between the
states became apparent. Every state took a different
developmental strategy in searching for political
balance. War and antagonism were constants between
states. While within these states, consanguinity was the
important link in relationships. A state’s power would
affect its diplomatic policy. The states would adjust and
change policy according to their actual power. The
small states would make marriage, alliance, and tribute
as their strategies for their protection from big states.
At the same time, cultural characteristics also became
increasingly the same with the big states. Between the
small states, they took alliance and cooperation as their
strategies. Between big states for political and military
89
In the early Spring and Autumn period, there were about
52 ancient states in the Shandong region. But the states
were aiming for territory and power, and war was the
most important method. Up to the middle Spring and
Autumn period, the quantity of ancient states decreased
to 29. The Qi (齐), Lu (鲁) and Ju (莒) states had their
own territories and had a significant development. They
had the strongest control of surrounding settlements. In the
late Spring and Autumn period, the Qi (齐), Lu (鲁) and
Ju (莒) states were the biggest of all the states, especially
the Qi (齐) state. Some small states were annexed by the
big states through war, and the quantity of ancient states
decreased to 11 by the early Warring State period.
In the Warring State period, the frequency of war
between states became apparently lower , but the periods
and scales of conflict were extended. In the late Warring
State period, the Chu (楚) state started to focus on the
Shandong region and attacked in order to occupy some
states’ territory, such as the Tan (郯), Xiaozhu (小邾),
Zhu (邾), Ju (莒), Lu (鲁) state. Then the Qin (秦) state
defeated the Chu (楚) and Qi (齐) states and unified the
Shandong region. Based on this territorial unification,
the Qin (秦) state accomplished its historical mission of
cultural unification.
In the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, state relationships
became complicated, and different tribal groups had
significant exchange and interaction. This fostered
cultural integration and the cultural formation of
similar characteristics. War made big states bigger in
territory, and furthermore, cultural factors became more
complicated and the cultural integration process was
more varied. It helped to create large cultural regions and
to unify cultural characteristics.
There was a tradition for focusing on original culture
in the Qi cultural region. They took the selectable
continuance, integration and development to original
Shang Culture and Dongyi (东夷) Culture. Several
cultures began to integrate in cultural development and
by the end of Western Zhou and the early Spring and
Autumn period, Qi (齐) Culture came into being. It was a
new culture, into which there were many cultural factors
integrated by absorbing and interaction in the longtime
process, including the containment, absorbing and
integration of Dongyi (东夷) Culture. The extending of
territory for the Qi (齐) state favored cultural unification.
In the Lu (鲁) culture region, the high social stratum in
the Lu state respected the Zhou Dynasty’s rules and took
the opportunity presented by change to get rid of the
original Dongyi (东夷) Culture, and kept much Zhou
culture to a great extent. The Intermediate and lower
strata respected the original Shang and Dongyi (东夷)
cultures, and different cultures integrated into the new
culture. In the Warring state period, Song (宋) annihilated
the Teng (滕) state, which was wiped out by the Qi (齐)
state. The Qi state occupied the territory of the Teng and
Xue (薛) states. Then the Lu state took the territory of this
region and the last affiliation to the Chu (楚) state. In this
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
B. The number of people involved in Sino-Soviet and
Sino-US educational exchanges after 1949 was far more
than those before 1949.
culture region, many cultural factors began to integrate
because of political change.
In the Ju (莒) culture region, there was strong color of
Dongyi culture. The Zhou dynasty took the policy of more
respect to Dongyi culture. Likewise the Ju state, when
in receipt of Zhou culture, increasingly adopted Dongyi
culture, and several cultural factors were integrated into
Ju culture.
C. Educational exchange is the expansion of diplomatic
and political relationships. Sino-Soviet and Sino-US
educational exchanges served as a political barometer
for Sino-Soviet and Sino-US relations. The diplomatic and
political relations between nations influences educational
exchange between nations. When there is a sense
political relationship between nations, the cultural and
educational relations and exchanges would be affected
too.
Different cultural systems exchanged, interacted, and
integrated in the course of this intercourse, in which the
new culture factors emerged till they formed a unified
Chinese civilization. The formation of a unified Chinese
civilization is the result that pre-Qin (先秦) state had
cultural interaction and integration in different levels
mainly by the way of war and marriage.
D. To some extent, the number of people involved in the
exchanges was uneven—the number of people coming
to China from the Soviet Union and the United States was
far less than the Chinese going to the Soviet Union and
the United States.
F8, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
E. Returned students and scholars have all made great
contributions to the construction of China.
602 – 6th fl. ICP
The differences in Sino-Soviet and Sino-US educational
exchanges can be summarized as the following:
China, Europe, and America in the 20th Century
A. Sino-Soviet educational exchange was a kind of
exchange carried out by two nations with the same social
system. But Sino-US educational exchange is one between
two nations with different social and political systems,
and its nature is more complex.
Chair/Interpreter: Yu LIU, Niagara County
University, New York, United States
Ning GU（顾宁), Institute of World History, CASS,
China
B. Sino-Soviet educational exchange was a state-to-state
exchange from the very beginning. However, SinoUS educational exchanges as a kind of semi-official
exchange between 1972 and 1979 and then turned into
an official one when diplomatic relations were established
between the two nations. Semi-official exchange was
not simply an educational exchange because its function
surpassed the educational exchange itself. That kind of
semi-official and people-to-people exchange played an
important role in the normalization of diplomatic relations
between the two nations.
“An Analysis of Sino-Soviet and Sino-U.S.
Educational Exchanges in the Cold War Period
Under the Context of Global History (1949-1990)”
Abstract: The relationship among nations after WWII
was under the Cold War atmosphere between the
Soviet Union and the United States. China’s educational
exchanges with other countries were influenced greatly
by the general global atmosphere of the Cold War.
During that period, Sino-Soviet and Sino-US educational
exchanges did not go smoothly and there had been ups
and downs.
C. The establishment of the Chinese educational system
was predicated on the “transplant of the Soviet model”.
The educational thought of Dewey, an American
educator, did influence Chinese teaching methods, but
the Soviet educational thought and system made much
greater influence upon the Chinese educational circle,
especially upon higher education.
Sino-Soviet educational exchange was an exchange
carried out between two nations with the same social
system. However, the educational exchange was not
simply an educational one, it went far beyond that. The
Sino-US educational exchange was a kind of exchange
carried out between two nations with different social
systems. In fact, the nature of that kind of exchange was
far more complicated compared with the former.
To examine Sino-Soviet and Sino-US educational
exchanges against the background of global history,
the characters and similarities can be summarized as the
following:
D. In the 1950s and the early 1960s, Chinese socialist
construction depended upon help from Soviet experts
greatly, but the Chinese did not totally rely upon the
American experts and professors in the construction of the
country between the end of 1970s and the end of 1980s.
All in all, an analysis of Semi-Soviet and Semi-US
educational exchanges in the Cold War period under
the context of global history is of great significant for
the Sino-Russian and Semi-US educational exchanges at
present and in the future.
A. Sino-Soviet educational exchange in the 1950s and
early 1960s and Sino-US educational exchange from the
end of 1970s to the end of 1980s were all carried out
within the environment of great economic development
in China.
90
Yanli GAO（高艳丽), Peking University, Beijing,
China
“An American’s Observations on China in the Early
20th Century”
Abstract: Driven by strong religious conviction and by
answering the call of Jesus, Walter Henry Judd (18981994) left the United States for China in 1925. He
worked in South China from 1925 to 1931 and in North
China from 1934 to 1938, returning to the United States
in 1938 because of the Japanese invasion of China.
Between 1938 and 1940, he toured the United States,
delivering approximately 1,400 speeches in 46 states on
the crisis in East Asia. He voiced disapproval particularly
of American shipments of raw materials to Japan, and
called for an economic and arms aid program for China.
He also predicted the conflict between Japan and the
United States several years before the Japanese attack on
Pearl Harbor in December 1941.
After the Pearl Harbor debacle, many Americans who
had heard his lectures regarded Judd to be a prophet. His
accurate prediction of Japanese aggression gained him
support in his bid to be congressman. Backed by liberal
Republicans and independents, he entered Minnesota’s
fifth congressional district race in 1942. He was elected
as a Republican to the Seventy-Eighth Congress in
1943, and to nine subsequent congresses. He has been
regarded as the first and foremost “China Hand” in the
Congress. For 17 of his 20 years in Congress he served
as a member of the House Foreign Affairs Committee,
a position that helped him play a significant role in
encouraging Congress to pay more attention to China
and East Asia issues. He was an adamant supporter of
Chiang Kai-shek and spoke fervently for the Nationalist
government exiled on Taiwan. He stood out against
Communism and urged the U.S. government to adopt a
“containment and isolation” policy toward the People’s
Republic of China. Thus, he has been regarded as a core
member of the China Bloc and China Lobby.
This paper examines Judd’s observations of Chinese
culture, society, and politics, especially his attitudes
toward the Chinese revolutions. Based on the rich primary
documents, it points out that Walter Judd thought highly
of the Republican Revolution and its leaders, Sun Yat-sen
and Chiang Kai-shek, but denounced the Communist
Revolution. Judd’s views of China and his ardent
Christian beliefs made him in turn a liberal missionary
and a conservative anti-Communist congressman with a
significant role in Sino-US relations. His political behavior
was profoundly influenced by both American ideology
and the judgments shaped during his 10 years in China.
Tao YANG, Nagoya University, Nagoya, Japan
“Permeation: Yale-China’s Experiences in Hunan”
Abstract: This study explores the experiences of the
Yale-China Association in Hunan, China. The Yale-China
Association was first incorporated as the Yale Foreign
Missionary Society, and was known informally as Yale-inChina as early as 1913. It was re-incorporated in 1934
as a secular organization, the Yale-China Association,
and in 1975 as the Yale-China Association. Changsha,
the capital city in Hunan province was chosen as the base
of operations in China. With the arrival of Dr. Edward
Hume in 1905, medical education and care became a
major focus of the endeavor. The Yali Middle School and
the Hsiang-Ya Medical College, Nursing School and
Hospital were built up one after another in 1910s. This
study has two purposes. First, the author wants to grasp
the previous researches about Yale-China Association,
which were published not only in English, but also in
Chinese and Japanese. Secondly, to dealing with the
Yale-China’s experiences in Hunan from cross-culture
perspective. The key-word here is permeation. As Hunan
(Changsha) was one of the most staunchly anti-foreign
place in 1910s China. Why Yale-China Association
chosen Changsha as the base of their operation? And
what kind of difficulty they were facing in the early days?
In the meanwhile, how local people in Changsha were
dealing with the activities of Yale-China Association?
F9, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
604 – 6th fl. ICP
Migrations and Typicality: Memory, Routines and
Hybridization
Chair: Eric STEIGER, Univeristy of California, Irvine,
Irvine, California, United States
Alberto GRANDI, Università di Parma, Parma, Italy
“Pizza, Rice and Kebab Migration and Food
Management”
Abstract: The Great Immigration flows, began in the
second half of XIX century, caused a deep mix of foodways
in Europe and America. Nearby this process, we may call
“natural one”, took place at the same time an economical
processes. In particular the diffusion of restaurants which
exported the enogastronomic traditions from their home
countries was due to reproducing the home kitchen in the
new lands and also to satisfy a new demand of “exotic
foods”, mainly in developed societies such as United
States and UK. During the XX century this process, in the
beginning regarding Jewish , German and especially
Italians took place, more or less in the same way than XIX
century, with the well known Chinese Restaurants spread,
and recently, with the diffusion of kebab shops all over
Europe.
Stefano MAGAGNOLI, Università di Parma, Parma,
Italy and Fabio GIUSBERTI, University of Bologna
“Lands and Skills”
Abstract: With the late-medieval urban resurgence,
a process through which a number of products are
91
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
identified by their specific place of origin takes place.
Geographical reputation interacts with the widening of
markets and the birth of global commerce. A process
as such supports the start of many attempts of product
imitation, coupled by strategies of original products
defense, which will last until today, in the age of
“globalization”.Aim of the paper is to start a reflection
on an issue that scholars have up to now scarcely
investigated, to verify the existence of a behavior
framework that seems not to be affected by economic and
productive contexts.
F10, 7/9/2011
Bin YAO, Beijing Foreign Studies University, Beijing,
China
605 – 6th fl. ICP
“The American Images of China at the Turn of 19th
and 20th Century”
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
China’s Images in the World at the Turn of
the Twentieth Century: From the Center to the
Periphery
Chair: James A. MILLWARD, Georgetown University,
Washington, District of Columbia, United States
The paper is divided in two sections: 1) methodological,
to fix a theoretical framework of the issues; 2) empirical,
to analyze some case studies that uphold the research
supposition (for instance, from the case of the Bologna’s
silk in the modern age to the one of the textile’s district
of Prato, where the development of the chinese firms that use the reputation of “made in Italy” - is causing
an identity transformation of the productive and social
structure).
Discussant: Shunhong ZHANG, Chinese Academy
of Social Sciences, Beijing, China
Shuang WEN, Georgetown University, Washington,
District of Columbia, United States
“China’s Images in the Arabic Newspapers at the
Turn of the Twentieth Century”
Abstract: The Chinese have been in contact with the
Arabs since at least the seventh century. However,
scholarship rarely examines what are China’s images in
the eyes of the Arabs. This lacuna is especially apparent
for the turn of the twentieth century. It is often assumed
that the Arabs seldom paid attention to China at a time
when they were wrestling with the social and political
consequences of Western impact. However, a brief look
at some of the Arabic newspapers of this period, such
as Al-Muqatataf, demonstrates that this assumption is
unfounded. In fact, they had extensive coverage and
commentaries on China.
Dan GRENDELL, St. Edward’s University, Austin,
Texas, United States
“Changes in Siege Warfare Among the Mongols”
Abstract: Over the course of their development from
steppe nomad tribe to major world power, the Mongols
were forced to learn a wide variety of different skills
and new ideas from the people they came into contact
with. As a mounted nomadic culture that fought
mainly other mounted nomadic cultures, they had little
experience with heavily fortified cities or the strategies
needed to overcome them. The invasion of Hsi Hsia
and later the Chin Empire required both new strategies
and adjustments of standard steppe tactics. Under the
leadership of Činggis Qa’an, the Mongols were successful
against their entrenched southern neighbors, but were
also smart enough to make captured Chinese and
Muslim siege engineers a standard part of the army. The
adaptation of ideas from the people they encountered
was one of the hallmarks of the Mongols’ success, and
this study of their siege tactics examines one way that
they successfully did so in order to overcome their foes.
This paper examines the images of China reflected
in the Arabic newspapers at the turn of the twentieth
century. What were China’s images in the Arab world?
How did Arabs form perceptions about China? What
were their effects on historical developments in the
Arab world? Exploring such a topic can shed new light
on how ideas diffuse from one periphery to another
among two non-Western peoples during the high tide of
Western (the metropole) global expansion. This paper
argues that although the Arabs sought inspiration and
drew lessons from China in their struggle against the
West, their source of information about China was still
often mediated by western languages and modes of
knowledge production.
Ke-Xin AU YONG, University of Alberta, Edmonton,
Alberta, Canada
“The Mathematics and Mathematicians of
Thirteenth-Century China”
Abstract: Chinese history is traditionally written from the
political or moralizing point of view. Such an emphasis
has given us a rich body of knowledge about the political
scene in China, but it neglects the history of the rest of
society. Therefore, in the past several decades, historians
have begun to seek other sources from which to write
China’s history.
92
Abstract: China and the United States started their first
interaction with the visit of the American merchant ship
China Empress in 1784. Since then the image of China
began to take shape, first as the exotic and rich Eastern
empire and then as a decrepit and struggling loser in
an industrialized era.
Angelina SHKEL, Fu Jen Catholic University, New
Taipei City, Taiwan
“Through Alien Eyes: Russian Image of Taiwan at
the Turn of the 20th century”
Abstract: Russian people knew about the existence
of Taiwan from the second half of the seventeenth
century. Undoubtedly, European accounts, mostly done
by Jesuits, were for the Russians the limited source of
reference on Taiwan. Firsthand information on Taiwan
appeared in Russia only in the second half of the
nineteenth century.
F11, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
606 – 6th fl. ICP
The U.S. Empire in World History: Perspectives
From Center and Periphery
Chair: Anne FOSTER, Indiana State University, Terre
Haute, Indiana, United States
Maurice LABELLE Jr., University of Akron, Akron,
Ohio, United States
“Blessed is the Peacemaker? Anti-Americanism, the
Arab-Israeli Conflict and the Social Construction of an
American Empire in Lebanon”
Abstract: In August 1962, the Kennedy administration
secretly sold Hawk missiles to Israel. To the chagrin of
many U.S. officials, the arms sale became public one
month later. This revelation profoundly impacted U.S.Arab relations. Alongside the U.S. military intervention
in the Lebanon crisis of 1958, the Hawk sale solidified
the cultural process in which the United States
became an “imperial” power in the popular Lebanese
imaginations. By openly sponsoring Israeli militarism
and turning a blind eye to Israeli aggression, the United
States was deemed guilty of “empire by association.”
Washington’s open association with Israel led many to
perceive Tel Aviv as an agent of U.S. Empire.
This paper examines Lebanese perceptions of and
experiences with U.S. global power in the wake of
the Hawk sale. It combines top-down and bottom-up
approaches in order to integrate the voices and actions
of national and local leaders, as well as everyday men
and women into the global story of U.S. involvement in
the Middle East.
Michael LAZICH, Buffalo State University, Buffalo,
New York, United States
“Missionary Diplomacy: The Millenarian Roots of
Early Sino-American Relations”
Abstract: The nineteenth century witnessed profound
changes in interstate relations as the imperialistic
nations of the West sought to acquire wealth, power,
and prestige. The diplomatic rhetoric of the era
spoke in progressive terms of a community of equal
nations governed by the liberal ideals of the European
Enlightenment, but the reality of Western expansionism
revealed a less principled agenda. The ‘civilizing
mission’ publicly proclaimed by most of the major
Western powers cloaked the exploitative realities of
global imperialism. Christian missionaries, deeply
motivated by the zeal of their evangelical convictions
and the imperative force of their religious ideology,
often served as the vanguard of Western cultural
penetration wherever they ventured to establish
themselves. And while their methods and goals were
not necessarily in harmony with those of their profitseeking countrymen, missionaries played an important
role in shaping the earliest formal diplomatic relations
between the Western powers and the traditional
societies and governments of the non-Western world.
One of the most interesting examples of this can be
found in the formation of early Sino-American relations
and the negotiation of the first formal treaty between
the United States and the Qing dynasty rulers of China
in 1844. This paper will demonstrate how the religious
convictions of America’s earliest missionaries to China,
particularly their millenarian vision of the imminent
advent of a Christian new world order, shaped the
formulation of America’s first treaty with the Chinese
government and influenced the thinking of America’s
most influential representatives in East Asia.
93
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
F12, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
values of pre-reform China: DVD editions of the so-called
Red Classics are heavily marketed while new versions
of familiar stories are made as TV serials or even in
cartoon form. In addition, the studio meets the continued
demand for state-backed propaganda ‘main melody’
films: the recent output is not just more sophisticated than
the films made during the Maoist era, but also reflective
of the different political values of the present day. This
paper will illustrate this through discussion of a variety
of works including On the Taihang Mountain (2005),
which portrays the contribution of the Nationalist Army
in the Anti-Japanese War 1937-45 in an altogether more
nuanced manner than would once have been possible,
and the 2007 cartoon version of the 1974 favourite
Sparkling Red Star.
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
T.V., Film, and Literature: Shaping Perceptions
Chair: Kelly RUDIN, Montgomery College Germantown Campus, Maryland,United States
Daniel FANDINO, University of Central Florida,
Orlando, Florida, United States
“No Future: Visions of China in Science Fiction Film
and Television Since 1950”
Historically science fiction has been inclusive of many
nationalities into wildly varied visions of the future
and championed progressive causes such as racial
equality and gender rights, yet the depiction of China
has remained a negative constant since the beginning
of the Cold War. While exceptions exist, when China
appears in science fiction it usually occupies an uneasy
position in the Western imagination as enigmatic
adversary or ruthless competitor. More often than
not, in conceptualizing the world of tomorrow, China
simply does not fit into the equation and as a result is
conspicuously absent. Even as China grows in global
importance, the new potential roles China may play
in world affairs is not reflected in ideas about the near
future. China’s notable lack of representation means an
opportunity to begin constructing a new way to view
East-West relations is lost. This paper explores the history
of China in science fiction films and television since the
1950s, the role China plays in Western visions of the
future and the problems that lead science fiction writers
to be unable to accept or foresee a future for China
that is also compatible with a future for the West. The
background and education of noted writers is examined
as well as critical and popular reactions to science fiction
programs and films to determine how and why a more
nuanced and balanced view of China has not developed.
Anne HARDGROVE, University of Texas, San
Antonio, Texas, United States
“World History and the Sensual Orient: Erotic
Literature from China and India”
Abstract: My paper examines the re-introduction and
popularization of Eastern erotic literature during the
1960s, as part of a moment of neo-Orientalism during
the hippie movement in California and the United States.
I consider how the various pillow books and Indian texts
are appropriated by foreigners, only to be re-packaged
as they are popularized within their lands of origin.
F13, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
608 – 6th fl. ICP
Does ‘World History’ Mean ‘the History of the
West’?
Chair: Henry KAMERLING, Seattle University,
Seattle, Washington, United States
Kan LIANG, Seattle University, Seattle, Washington,
United States
Julian WARD, University of Edinburgh, Edinburgh,
United Kingdom
“Still West-Centric? The World History Teaching in
China”
“The history of the August First Film Studio: the
road from Socialist realism to Main Melodies”
Abstract: The August First Film Studio, owned and run by
the People’s Liberation army, is famous in China for the
production of military-themed feature films, educational
films, newsreels and documentaries. Set up in August
1952, shortly after the founding of the People’s Republic
of China, the Studio is best known for producing some of
the most famous Socialist Realist war films of the Maoist
era, including The Story of Liubao (1957) and Tunnel
Warfare (1965). While a film studio run by the military
might seem an anachronism in a country in the midst
of huge social changes, in fact it continues to prosper.
This has been achieved firstly through canny exploitation
of its back catalogue for those nostalgic for the simpler
Abstract: The paper raises an issue on the world history
teaching, and it argues that the world history in Chinese
universities and colleges are still by large under “Eurocentric” or “West-centric” frame. This situation, while
understandable, is unhealthy and disservice to the
students, and to world history teaching.
Ji LI, University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong
“‘World History’ means the Rest of the World: ‘World
History’ as a Major in Chinese Colleges, 1950s-2000s”
Abstract: What does “world history” mean to Chinese
college students of history major? How does the concept
94
of “world history” be constructed and defined through
“world history” textbooks in Chinese college classrooms?
Since the 1950s, “world history” has been established
as one of the two majors (the other is Chinese history)
for all undergraduate students in the history departments
of Chinese colleges. A term and a major presumably
created and legitimated in contrast to “Chinese history”,
“world history” has long been a controversial field and
major not only for Chinese college teachers but also for
Chinese college students of history major.
This paper examines the “world history” textbooks
widely used in Chinese colleges for history majors from
the 1950s to the contemporary. It attempts to explore
whether and how the idea of “world history” has been
changed from the Mao’s era to today’s China; and how
the first generation of modern China’s “world historians”
understood “world” and a “world history” in their own
terms.
F14, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
609 – 6th fl. ICP
China, Gender, and the Transcultural Context
Chair: Patricia ONEILL, University of Oregon, Bend,
Oregon, United States
Alexandra PFEIFF, European University Institute,
Florence, Italy
“Chinese Philanthropy and Gender in
Transnational Context 1899-1949”
Abstract: My thesis deals with the Chinese Red Cross
Society and the Red Swastika Society in the context
of transnationalism, which is defined as a process of
transnational interactions of various actors under the
aspect of global flows. Both societies are analyzed in
the context of the Asian process of internationalization.
The transnational character of the Chinese Red Cross
Movement emerged not as an independent cultural
factor, but was embedded in a transnational exchange
between the Western world, i.e. Europe and America,
and the Eastern world, China. Both, the Chinese Red
Cross Society as well as the World Red Swastika Society,
localized ideas and practices and contributed to their
indigenization. In my thesis I would like to argue, that
a comparison of both philanthropic societies under the
aspects medicine and gender offers new insights into
the characteristics of the role of women in the Chinese
philanthropy. While this topic was already elaborated
from the perspective of female Christian missionaries,
my thesis focuses on a different kind of humanitarian
organizations, with either don’t followed the Christian
missionary work and conversion, or belonged to another
religious background than Christianity, but are related to
the process of transnational exchange. For this reason my
thesis concentrates on the question how transnationalism
shaped the philanthropy in China and especially which
consequences had this transnational influence for
women. Furthermore, a comparison between this both
societies offers answers about the characteristic of the
transnational exchange between the Western world and
China according to the aspects of medical modernity.
Qiliang HE, University of South Carolina Upstate,
Spartanburg, South Carolina, United States
“Chinese Feminism in World Conservatism in the
1920s: the Case Study of Way Down East”
Abstract: In the mid-1920s, D.W. Griffith’s film, Way
Down East, was imported and exhibited in major cities of
China such as Beijing and Shanghai. The film achieved
remarkable market success and thereby made an
immediate impact on the Chinese society in the 1920s.
My paper explores how motion picture audience in China
received Way Down East either through watching the
film in English or reading second handed publications
in Chinese. As a typical Griffithian film with a tint of
conservatism that promoted anti-industrialism and antiurbanism, Way Down East was ironically interpreted by
Chinese film reviewers as a progressive film espousing
emancipatory agenda of free love and marriage.
Misreading and misunderstanding notwithstanding, such
an interpretation of this film empowered the intellectuals
and scholars to challenge the existing marital system and
moral codes, which they perceived as feudalistic and
backward. In the discussions of paternalistic oppression
and marital mishap that women were suffering from, for
example, this film and its heroine were oftentimes invoked
as a solution to contemporary social and familial issues
in the 1920s. In other occasions, however, as the film
highlighted disastrous outcomes of women’s extra-marital
and extra-familial passions and relationships, Way Down
East allowed progressive writers to call for disciplining
young women who outright rejected family values and
their roles as wives and mothers in the 1920s China. By
studying the film’s profound influence in China, this paper
thus aims at invstigating the rise of Chinese progressive
feminism in the context of world conservatism in the
interwar times.
Sue GRONEWOLD, Kean University, Union, New
Jersey, United States
“Encountering Gender and Family in China: 20th
Century American Protestant Missions”
Abstract: One of the largest social movement global
“migrations” of the early 20th century were the tens
of thousands of Protestant Americans who worked in
missions around the world. By far the largest number
went to China, and a majority of them were female.
My paper will place these women simultaneously in
world history and in American and Chinese history,
and examine the confluence of religion, gender, foreign
relations, class and race that shaped their experience
and their impact on Chinese women. This paper will
95
Saturday, 9 July 2011
Saturday, 9 July 2011
officials and the elite based their concept of transnational
space upon private navigational lore and how the
tradition continued into the 19th century.
draw on my archival research and oral histories to
investigate China’s place in the world in the American
missionary imagination, but also to understand the many
Chinese who worked with and often through this large
influx of foreigners for their own agendas, adapting
their institutions and beliefs to Chinese realities. My
paper accepts the frame of American Imperialism, but
goes beyond it to analyze Chinese responses such as
indigenization.
Jun LI, Genentech, South San Franciso, California,
United States
“Exploratory Information Analysis: Identification
of Xuandu, Tiaozhi, and Direction of South
Route from China to Central Asia during the First
Century”
My paper will focus on the experiences of both Chinese
and Western women at one mission: the Door of Hope in
Shanghai, begun in 1900 to rescue Chinese prostitutes
but over the next five decades becoming a more general
refuge, hospital and school. This paper argues that one
of the major appeals of the Door of Hope was a working
cultural misunderstanding of the centrality of family
“shared” by both Americans and Chinese, that enabled
both to understand their place at the Door of Hope, in
China, and in the world.
Abstract: It was well documented that links between
China and Central Asia were established during the Han
dynasty. The South Route was a major pathway between
them at the time. Many places west of China have not
been clearly identified, Tiaozhi and Daqin being the
most significant. The current general research approach,
hypothesis-confirmation, is dependent upon individual
interpretation and ineffective in solving this complex
problem. While scholars struggled with ambiguous
names, related information was only partially utilized. In
this work, a novel data-driven analytical paradigm was
developed. Information from ancient Chinese literature was
extracted and assessed. Leads were identified and used
to guide further exploration in contemporary media and
Western literature. It was discovered that Xuandu referred
to Shandur Pass rather than the “hanging passage”.
Wuyishanli was confirmed to be near modern Kandahar.
Most importantly, Tiaozhi, the last stop of Gan Ying’s
historic mission to Daqin in 97 CE, was identified. Despite
popular but unsubstantiated arguments, the only area in
entire Asia that matches Tiaozhi’s description is Konarak
Terrace on the Makran Coast. It was found Tiaozhi as
a country was Gedrosia, whereas the port of Tiaozhi
was Ommana of the “Periplus of the Erythraean Sea. “
Japanese kanji onyomi strongly supports the conclusion
that Tiaozhi was a transcription of Gedrosia. The western
section of South Route likely went from Pishan, through
Mintaka or Kilik Pass, Upper Hunza Valley, Gilgit, Shandur
Pass, Chitral, Kunar Valley, Jalalabad, to Kandahar, which
was extended by Gan Ying to the Makran Coast.
F15, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
607 – 6th fl. ICP
The Moving Periphery
Chair/Panelist: Gang ZHAO, Univerisity of Akron,
Akron, Ohio, United States
“An Ignored Compressed Space: The Private
Navigational Lore, the Early Global Integration,
and the Recreation of the Chinese Concept of
Transnational Space in 1500 and 1800.”
Abstract: Widely accepted wisdom has stressed the
absence of the perception of the transnational space
in China until the arrival of the world atlas by Jesuits.
Challenging the view, my paper first argues that the
Chinese had established their own perception of the
transnational space as early as the Warring States period
(478-221BCE). In the later periods, especially when the
eras of disunity reoccurred, it always had influence upon
the Chinese elite, politically and militarily. Then it suggests
that the Chinese private sailors accumulated a corpus of
navigational lore as early as the Southern Song, which
detail with the sea routes to different regions and ports
in Southeast Asia, India, and the Arab world. It thus
provides the empirical basis for integrating Maritime Asia
into the Chinese perception of transnational space. The
private navigational lore gradually became the new basis
of the Chinese perception of the transnational world due
to the conflicts t with the coastal smugglers, the Japanese
pirates, and the Westerners. In order to handle the
problems, the coastal officials and elites had to consult
the private traders about maritime traffic with Japan and
Southeast Asia. They gradually found that the progress
in the navigational technology had linked Southeast Asia
and Maritime Asia together into an interrelated region.
By discussing the case of Xu Fuyuan, Huang Shengzeng,
and Zhou Ji’s gazetteer of Amoy, my paper shows how
F16, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
603 – 6th fl. ICP
China and the Sea: Trade and Invasion
Chair: Howard DOOLEY, Western Michigan
University, Kalamazoo, Michigan, United States
“The Great Leap Outward: China’s Return to the
Seas”
96
Abstract: 600 years ago China was the greatest maritime
nation in the world, but after the voyages of Zheng
He, the Ming Dynasty withdrew from the sea, & China
reverted to its traditional focus on “continental” interests.
Today China is going back to sea. China’s “Great Leap
Outward” onto the world’s oceans is visible in its growing
Spanish and Chinese languages, this paper will for the
first time critically examine the “champan” trade from
documents written by imperial bureaucrats on opposite
shorelines of the waters separating the Philippines from
China.
merchant marine; rise in the global shipbuilding market;
& efforts to develop a “blue water” navy.
This paper will examine how, starting with Deng
Xiaoping’s reforms in 1978, China has developed a
comprehensive strategy for maritime growth. China’s
return to the sea will be analyzed under these headings:
1) China has created “treasure fleets” of Chinese built
& operated ships to carry China’s trade, projected at $1
trillion by 2020. Chinese companies are building ports &
providing management services as far afield as Greece
& Panama. 2) Shipbuilding has been so successful
that China’s goal is to become the world’s merchant
shipbuilding leader by 2015. 3) China has created Asia’s
largest navy, building a “blue-water” navy to operate
on the open ocean. 4) A “navalist” party has emerged,
with the theories of Mahan added to the curriculum for
military education of Peoples Liberation Army-Navy
(PLAN) officers. 5) When China has the ships, men, &
money too, what will it do with its new maritime & naval
capabilities? Do China’s history, and world history, offer
clues & parallels for what it may do once it becomes both
a major shipping & naval power?
Muhamad ISMAIL, Indira Gandhi National Open
University, Delhi, India
“Sino-Malabar Trade Relations (400–1500 AD): a
Study in the Light of Chinese Travelogues”
Abstract: Both China and India have had extensive and
close historical as well as cultural contacts since the first
century, especially with the transmission of Buddhism
from India to China. The trade relations via the Silk Road
acted as an economic and cultural contact between these
two regions.
In India, it was with Malabar (presently known as
Kerala) that China had many trade links. Kerala was
consolidated and became a separate geographical unit
under the reign of Perumals (800-1122 AD). Evidences
indicate that trade contacts between Kerala and China
strengthened during the Post-Perumal period. The
Medieval Chinese Travellers like Chou-Ju-Kua (1225 AD),
Wang-Ta-Yuvan (1349 AD), Ma-Huvan (1409 AD) and
Fei-Xin (1436 AD) have mentioned about Sino-Malabar
trade relations.
Edward SLACK, Eastern Washington Unviversity,
Cheney, Washington, United States
“The Qing Dynasty ‘Champan’ Trade with Manila
in the 1790s: Perspectives of Encounters from
Opposite Shores of the South China Sea”
One of the important features of the trade between China
and Malabar was that it was state sponsored. The trade
delegation, led by Admiral Zheng-He, was sponsored by
the Ming Emperor Yang-Lo (1403-1425 AD). This is an
example of the interest shown by the Chinese imperial
government to develop trade between these two regions.
Spices like pepper & cardamom and other Malabar
products like coconut & areca nut were in great demand
in China. In return, China clay, Chinese silk, vessels,
copper, mercury and lead were brought to Malabar from
China. China’s contacts with Malabar (Medieval Period)
came to an end during the first half of the 15th century.
In 1434, the Ming Emperor effectively closed China to
international trade, dismantling the world’s largest and
most advanced fleet of ocean vessels.
Abstract: Chinese merchants from the southeast coastal
provinces of Fujian and Zhejiang had been trading with
Spaniards (i.e. Mexicans) in Manila since 1571. Over
two centuries of cultural exchange between these two
empires had not only populated Manila with a large
number of “Sangleys “(Chinese) and “Mestizos “(those
of mixed Chinese and Filipino ancestry), but also created
tremendous wealth for Iberians in the Philippines and
New Spain. Chinese products were the “raison d’être
“of the fabled Manila-Acapulco galleon route; while
commercial taxes collected in Manila and Acapulco
underwrote Spanish administrative and evangelization
expenses in Asia.
In the last decade of the eighteenth century Spanish
administrators were implementing wide-ranging reforms
that radically altered its economic dependency with
China. Manila was declared a “free port” and opened
to European and U.S. vessels for the first time, while the
Royal Philippine Company shipped goods directly to
España. The cumulative efffect of the Bourbon reforms
signaled a decline in the significance of the “champan
“trade that was the economic foundation of Spain’s
imperial outpost in Asia. Therefore, the 1790s was for all
intents and purposes the end of two eras in both China
and the Philippines: first, that of the Manila-Acapulco
transpacific commercial circuit; and the last years of Qing
emperor Qianlong (the longest reigning emperor of the
imperial age). By utilizing archival documents in both
F17, 7/9/2011
2:00 - 3:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 5 (2nd fl., ICP)
Gendered Questions
Chair: Cassandra PYBUS, University of Sydney,
NSW, Australia
Tobias RETTIG, Singapore Management University,
Singapore, Singapore
97
“The Rani of Jhansi Regiment (1943-45) of the Indian
National Army: ‘Mere Show’, Daily Realities, and
Experiment for an Independent India”
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Shuqing ZHANG (张淑清), Ludong University,
Yantai, China
“War and Memory: Jewish Women in the
Holocaust: With Testimonies, Memoirs and Diaries
as Source”
Abstract: The Holocaust has been one of the hottest
issues studied by foreign scholars, while the subject of
women and the Holocaust attracted scholars whose
intellectual interest led them to investigate the daily
life of women during the Holocaust began in the early
1980s. Since 1990s, Yad Vashem in Israel had some
holocaust survivors’ memoirs, testimonies and diaries
published, such as The Holocaust: History and Memory
(2001), We are Witness (2010), The Anguish of
Liberation: Testimonies from 1945 (1995), Yesterday:
My Story (2005, Stolen Youth: Five Women’s Survival
in the Holocaust (2005), Holocaust Diaries as “Life
Stories”(2004), Wilhelm Filderman, Memoirs & Diaries,
volume 1-1900-1940 (2004), Rutka’s Notebook,
January-April 1943 (2007), Spots of Light, To Be a
Woman in the Holocaust (2007), etc. These public ations
bear special memories of the holocaust survivors, which
should be very valuable sources for us to study World
War II and the holocaust.
I conduct this research for two main purposes: one is
to examine the experience of Jewish women during the
holocaust according to some of the available memoirs
and testimonies, by which it is possible to get a more
accurate perspective on what were the possibilities of
Jewish women’s lives during the holocaust. The other is to
look at what the significance this examination has.
result of Western art influences the paper examines
Chinese moving-image installations as cultural contact
zones where cultural different understandings of art are
constructively negotiated. Based on the observation that
many Chinese moving-image-installations dominantly
negotiate “touch” and “enlivenment” as aspects of
perception that are also constitutive in the traditional
Chinese understanding of art, examples of movingimage installations – among others by the artists Song
Dong, Wang Gongxin and Zhang Peili – are introduced
as spaces where traditional aesthetic viewer experience
is reflected upon. Dominant modi and structures of
perception in moving-image installation works are
described and analyzed how they are negotiated
and dislocated from a critical contemporary art and
transcultural perspective. In order to show that we
still tend to refer to a universal that is a Eurocentric
understanding of art when dealing with Chinese or
other “non-Western” contemporary art, it is the aim
of my paper to reveal what transcultural negotiations
of culturally different art understandings are at play
in Chinese moving-image installations and how this
in consequence demands to take into account shifts in
meaning and a critically de-centering of Eurocentric
concepts and notions that are conventionally applied in
the discourse contemporary art.
WHA Grand Banquet, 6:00 - 8:00 p.m.
Pick KEOBANDITH, Directrice de Qu-Art, Brussels,
Belgium
Jinshancheng Golden Mountain Restaurant (see #24 on map)
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Afternoon Break, 3:30 - 4:00 p.m.
Session G Panels, 7/10/11
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Pioneers in World History Awards, followed by
Keynote Address, 4:00 - 5:45 p.m.
International Auditorium (2nd fl., ICP)
G1, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
WHA honors Pioneers in World History Award
Recipients LIU Xincheng and Jerry BENTLEY.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
Followed by Keynote Address from Craig
Benjamin, Grand Valley State University, Michigan,
United States
Keynote Address: “`Considerable Hordes of
Nomads Were Approaching’: The Conquest
of Greco-Bactria – the First ‘Event’ in World
History”
98
Abstract: Globalization and sustainability are
contradictory tendencies in the current world-system.
Consider the fact that transnational corporations transfer
some of the core’s wastes to the peripheral zones of the
world-system. Such exports reduce sustainability and
put humans and the environment in recipient countries
at substantial risk. The specific case of e-waste exports
to Guiyu, China is discussed. The discussion proceeds
in several steps. The nature of the e-waste trade is first
examined. Political-economic forces that have increased
e-waste trafficking to China are outlined. The extent to
which this trade has negative health, environmental, and
social consequences are outlined and the neo-liberal
contention that such exports are economically beneficial
to the core and periphery is critically examined. Policies
proposed as solutions to the problem are critically
reviewed.
Eric VANHAUTE, Ghent University, Ghent, Belgium
“The transformation of peasant societies in a
global perpsective. Peasantries in The North Sea
Area (Europe) and The Yangzi River Delta (China)
in a comparative perspective (1500-2000)” (Paper
by Eric VanHaute, Yang Wang, and Hanne Cottyn)
Abstract: This paper reports about a research project that
aims at a comparative and global analysis of the position
of peasant societies within the globalizing world economy
of the last five centuries (1500-2000). We reconstruct
different roads of (de)ruralisation and (de)peasantisation
in order to understand the impact of these processes on
social relations in general and on the income and survival
perspectives of the old and new peasants in particular.
“A Glimpse of the Chinese Art Museum: What it
was, what it is, and what it is -- very rapidly -becoming”
This paper reflects on many successful and pragmatic
experiences in China. This unique journey offers insights
on the Chinese art milieu in different cities (Shanghai,
Beijing, Hong Kong, Suzhou, Fujian, Ningbo, Xian,
Yichuan, Heilong Jiang, Chengshu, Jinan ...) and is very
instructive. It is a funny and culturally sympathic tale of
the “art business” in Asia’s wild west.
Andrey KOROTAYEV, Russian State University for
the Humanities, Moscow, Russian Federation
“The World History and World-System
Globalization in Retrospection: Outline of the
Evolution of Afro Eurasian World-System” (Paper
by Leonid E. Grinin and Andrey V. Korotayev)
G2, 7/10/2011
Traditional Aesthetics and Modern Art Forms in China
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Chair: Chris REED, Ohio State University, Columbus,
Ohio, United States
Library Conference Room
Discussant: Katie HILL, Westminister University,
London, United Kingdom
World History, Globalization, and World-Systems
Analysis
Birgit HOPFENER, Free University, Berlin, Germany
Discussant: Christopher CHASE-DUNN, University
of California-Riverside, Riverside, California, United
States
“Chinese moving-image installations as spaces of
negotiating traditional aesthetic viewer experience
from a critical transcultural perspective”
Craig Benjamin introduced by Alfred J. Andrea,
President, World History Association; Professor
Emeritus, University of Vermont, Burlington,
Vermont, United States
Abstract: Following the death of Alexander of Macedon
in 323 BCE, the eastern regions of his empire came
under the control of Seleucus Nicator. But ca. 250 BCE
Demetrius, the Seleucid satrap of Bactria-Sogdiana,
seized power and established
an independent Greek
state in Bactria (essentially
present-day Afghanistan).
For the next century a series
of powerful kings ruled the
expansive Greco-Bactrian
and Indo-Greek kingdoms
as the most easterly outposts
of Hellenistic civilization.
Between 145 and 130 BCE
Craig Benjamin
however, Greco-Bactria was
overwhelmed by two hordes of militarized pastoral
nomads – the Sakas and Yuezhi – who launched a series
of devastating raids against the kingdom. This address
investigates all of the relevant evidence – numismatic,
textual, and archaeological – for the dramatic conquest
of Greco-Bactria was overwhelmed by two hordes of
militarized pastoral nomads – Sakas and Yuezhi – who
launched a series of devastating raids against the
kingdom. This address investigates all of the relevant
evidence –numismatic, textual, and archaeological
– for the dramatic conquest of Greco-Bactria, and
argues that because the invasion was the first historical
incident commented upon by both Western and Chinese
historians, it deserves to be recognized as the first
significant event in world history.
Abstract: The paper situates contemporary Chinese
moving-image installation art within the context of
dynamic processes of globalization and analyzes its
articulations and conditions from a critical transcultural
perspective. That means instead of understanding
Chinese contemporary art as a secondary product and
Chair: Leonid GRININ, Volgograd Center for Social
Research, Volgograd, Russian Federation
Scott FREY, University of Tennessee, Knoxville,
Tennessee, United States
“Globalization and Sustainability in the World Economic
System: The Case of E-Waste in Guiyu, China”
99
Abstract: There is a point of view that within world
history it is only possible to speak about globalization
in the literal sense, since the voyages of Columbus
and Magellan, when the whole globe becomes united
by a single human macro-network. However, notions
tend to acquire a certain degree of independence
from their etymological roots. For example, the notion
of modernization is used to denote processes in such
periods of time that could hardly be regarded as
“modern” in the literal sense of this word. We contend
that in a certain sense almost all of world history can be
regarded as a history of movement toward increase in
the social systems’ sizes, their integration, and, generally,
globalization. In the meantime, the globalization scale
tended to correlate with the level of cultural-political
and technological development that was typical for any
given epoch. Our paper analyzes the main stages of
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
“Representing Losers as Winners in Imperialized
Space: Russian Émigré Monuments in China, 19201941”
globalization within the World System (starting from
the agrarian revolution), and considers the main types
of global links -- the driving forces and processes of
historical globalization. We also maintain that the
Afroeurasian world-system (AEWS) was the predecessor
of the modern World System. That is why the roots of
many its relationships and phenomena go deep into the
history of emergence and transformations of the AEWS.
From the time of its formation and in course of the
subsequent millennia, AEWS was constantly leading on
the global scale.
Adam McKEOWN, Columbia University, New York,
United States
“World Historical Narratives and the Units of
History”
Abstract: This paper argues that the development of
a world historical narrative is important for imagining
and generating debates in world history as a field. The
development of such a narrative requires an awareness
of what can and can not be known at different scales of
analysis, and of the appropriate units of analysis (both
temporal and spatial) that make up the narrative. The
traditional historical units of nations, civilizations and
area studies have been fruitful in generating comparative
and connective histories, but stop shy of imagining
broad world historical processes and narratives. Other
units such as ecumenes, zones of interaction, middle
grounds and, most notably, world systems are conceived
as spaces of interaction in which difference is produced
alongside homogenization. This is a helpful step forward
in understanding global historical processes at larger
scales. But these units also have a tendency to calcify
and become overly concerned with the definition of
borders. I suggest that the idea of globalization offers a
good framework for the development of world historical
narratives. Not only does it address the practical concerns
of the present, has already generated productive debates
about periodization and appropriate time scales. The
best work on contemporary globalization also provides
a framework to simultaneously discuss interactions
and the production of difference. Applied historically,
globalization provides a framework for the historicization
of units, and for a narrative that includes processes that
cross those units.
G3, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Images of Power, Victory, and Defeat in Vietnam,
China, and Japan
Chair: Mimi HENRIKSEN, University of Hawa‘i at
Manoa, Honolulu, Hawai‘i, United States
Aaron COHEN, California State University,
Sacramento, Sacramento, California, United States
Abstract: This paper will discuss how Russian émigré
memorial culture was different in China than in other
centers of the Russian emigration. Almost every
monument built by émigrés in Europe and the US
was connected in some way to the First World War,
but only in China did Russian expatriates build no
memorials to the war. The reason for this divergence lay
in manifestations of imperialism that made interest in
World War I less important for émigrés in China. The
country was made up of regions with different political
and cultural contexts, and it was a place where the
émigrés, who had fled Russia after defeat in the Civil
War, lived both as imperialists and dependents. In
Manchuria, where Russian imperialism was historically
the strongest, émigrés hoped to maintain vestiges of
their prerevolutionary life but faced the rising influence
of Soviet agents and local Chinese. With a strong
Japanese presence, existing monuments to the RussoJapanese War became an important means for émigrés
to uphold émigré social and political legitimacy. In
Shanghai, though, the Russian historical presence had
been minimal, and émigrés lived inside a broader, more
well-established community of non-Chinese foreigners.
Everywhere in China, émigrés used monuments not to
build social and political connections to Chinese people
but to uphold their status to other colonialists (and
themselves). A China imperialized created a different set
of audiences for émigré monuments than in Europe and
the US, where the world war had great importance as an
experience shared between Russians and non-Russians.
Jeffrey DYM, California State University,
Sacramento, Sacramento, California, United States
“Wartime Propaganda Tropes as Seen in Japanese
Kamishibai (Paper Plays)”
Abstract: Kamishibai (paper plays) were one of the most
popular forms of entertainment in Japan in the 1930s
and 1950s. The street performance art was primarily
aimed at children and was performed by unemployed
men who earned a living by selling penny-candy prior
to their performance. Shortly after street kamishibai
emerged, teachers created educational kamishibai and
brought the art form into the classroom, transforming it
into an invaluable visual teaching aid (akin to PowerPoint
today). Because educational kamishibai was such an
effective pedagogical tool, the militaristic government that
came to dominate Japan in the late 1930s high-jacked
it into becoming a propaganda tool that would promote
government objectives of allegiance to the nation, hard
work, and self-sacrifice. Against the wishes of many
of the founders of kamishibai, the children’s art form
morphed into a mechanism of government propaganda.
Moreover, many of the founders of educational
kamishibai were forced to make kamishibai for the
government. These national policy (kokusaku) kamishibai,
100
as they came to be called, taught citizens such things as
what to do in an air raid and promoted the idea of a
glorious death for the nation. Japanese national policy
kamishibai did not focus on killing the enemy or ruling
over the enemy. It focused on toiling in Japanese rice
fields and dying for the motherland.
Michael VANN, California State University,
Sacramento, Sacramento, California, United States
“The Chinatown Syndrome: Mapping Racial Power
and Sexual Desire in Colonial Vietnam”
Abstract: The cheap, locally produced weekly and
bi-weekly newspapers in colonial Saigon and Hanoi
contained many caricatures, cartoons, and poems about
life in the colonies. Penned by amateurs, these were not
always of the highest artistic merit. Indeed, some were
simple line drawings but others could be more complex
and sophisticated, showing real talent. Produced by
bored French officers, soldiers, and settlers, often the
topics were jocular critiques of local politics, frustrations
with the various shortcomings of life in the colonial
tropics, and a wide range of comments on the cities’
illicit diversions such as drinking binges, opium use,
and prostitution. Regardless of their admittedly dubious
contribution to the history of French letters and art, these
cartoons are extremely useful for cultural historians of
the colonial encounter. The cartoons are artefacts of
conversations amongst French colonial men. As such,
they display an openness and frankness lacking in the
official representations of the French empire. Thus by
probing this seemingly banal and, for the most part,
untapped source of documents, we can reconstruct not
only the French colonial self-image but also how the
colonizers population saw the colonized population and
the colonized city.
G4, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
ROUNDTABLE: Response to Challenges: Using
Discussion Strategies to Teach about China at the
Secondary Level
student, who in responding to an article about China
http://afe.easia.columbia.edu/chinawh/web/s10/
gifts.pdf) wrote: “I do agree that China had many gifts
to the west, like the article said, tea, paper, gunpowder,
compass, silk... but none of those was used to dominate,
except for maybe gunpowder, but it was rarely used
and it wasn’t used on the west. But China might have
dominated culturally because of those gifts, but certainly
was not the dominant power. I also don’t agree that
China is now once again dominant. Because in the
situation of the world we are living in right now, it’s just
not possible to have one single dominant country, ruling
over the others.”
Deborah SMITH-JOHNSTON, Lakeside Upper
School, Seattle, Washington, United States
Abstract: Ms. Smith-Johnston will share some strategies to
teach about the peak of Chinese power - dominance and
exchange -- in the world in the 14th and 15th centuries.
During the 15th and 16th century, Ming China was still
an economic and cultural superpower. The technological
superiority that Marco Polo had found when he visited
in the late 13th century, including much of the research
that has been done by Joseph Needham in terms of the
West’s Debt to China from the Tang and Song dynasties,
admittedly was beginning to shift. How do increased
interactions with the larger world impact China’s role in
the region and what are the constraining factors that the
Ming encounters that change this? What impact does
China continue to have on the region in its cultural and
economic exchanges with Korea, Japan, and Vietnam?
How do the Ming voyages of Zheng He in the Indian
Ocean world compare with the Atlantic explorations
that will follow later in the century? How did the Jesuit
missionaries first gain and then lose the respect of the
Chinese, and how were the Kaifeng Jews tolerated
by successive dynasties? When and why did the West
rise? The presentation will explain how these topics are
all related and how they might be addressed within a
discussion-based seminar classroom. In order to answer
these questions, high school students use a debate format
to examine primary sources, images of maps and art
objects, religious and economic texts and secondary
sources, arguments by Landes, Frank and Pomeranz.
Chair/Discussant: Patience BERKMAN, Newton Country
Day School, Newton, Massachusetts, United States
Angela A. LEE, Weston High School, Weston,
Masschusetts, United States
Abstract: As high school teachers, we have struggled
with ways to get our students engaged in learning about
economic, philosophical, political, and social aspects
of Chinese history and to understand the complicated
interactions with the West. In so doing we have
developed strategies for our students to analyze the ways
in which Chinese leaders have governed over centuries
to meet their peoples’ changing needs. We plan to use
this workshop as a way to share a variety of strategies
that have worked for us. We have all been struck by
the wisdom of one of our students, a Chinese exchange
Abstract: Ms. Lee will focus on the 19th century in which
Chinese rulers reluctantly recognized that dominance
had shifted to western powers. In the 19th century, the
military and political dominance of Asia was shifting in
favor of the Western European powers in the wake of
the Industrial Revolution. In China, the dominant power
in the region did not recognize the challenge set by the
Western powers when they requested trading concessions
in the late 1700’s. Alongside the external challenge
given by the Western powers and Japan, China was also
101
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
facing internal challenges of rebellion and unrest which
weakened the Chinese government to such an extent
as to cause the collapse of the imperial government.
Teaching strategies utilized in this lesson plan include the
usage of primary source visuals by small groups, in this
case political cartoons, and documents to understand
the political shift of Chinese power; jigsaw groups to
allow students to explore the various challenges faced by
China; and class discussion and debate to set the stage
for the nationalism movement in China at the start of the
20th century.
The lesson plan is over three days:
Day 1 -- Hook: Political Cartoons on China’s Response to
the West
Day 2 -- Jigsaw Groups: What contributed to the end of
Imperial rule in China?
Day 3 -- Debriefing: What did Dr. Sun Yat-sen offer as an
alternative? What did Sun Yat-sen offer that attracted the
Chinese to his cause?
James A. DISKANT, John D. O’Bryant School of
Mathematics and Science, Roxbury, Masschusetts,
United States
Abstract: Mr. Diskant will discuss teaching aspects
of modern China during which Chinese leaders
acknowledged - again with hesitation - the need to find
a way to work with the West: exchange. During the
20th century, Chinese leaders first worked to carve out
their own economic direction and yet by the end of the
century began to exchange with the West again. In both
of these cases - the 1960’s and the 1980’s and beyond,
the key pedagogical approaches are for students to
use a variety of Chinese written and visual images to:
1.) role play decision makers and 2.) discuss leaders’
actual decisions, and 3.) understand the reasons that
leaders made the decisions that they did. These activities
have three components: role play, quiz, and partner
and class discussion; each investigation takes two days.
Some students work to persuade the leaders to follow
a particular course and both leaders and students vote
on the direction that they think would serve the Chinese
people the best. Students role play participants in each
case:
G5, 7/10/201
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
601 - 6th fl. ICP
Imperial Expansionism: Rationales and
Representations
Chair/Panelist: Robert ENG, University of Redlands,
Redlands, California, United States
“Chinggis Khan on Film: Globalization,
Nationalism, and Historical Revisionism”
Abstract: Few personalities in world history had a
more compelling personal story or a greater impact
on the world than Chinggis Khan, who from humble
circumstances rose to be the founder of the greatest
contiguous land empire ever. Once almost universally
regarded as a murderous destroyer of civilizations,
Chinggis Khan has undergone an extreme image
makeover as a harbinger of peace and globalization,
in both the revisionist interpretations of world historians
and the imagination of popular culture. Before and after
the 800th anniversary of the proclamation of Temüjin as
Chinggis Khan, the universal monarch, dozens of movies
and television programs were made about his life. This
paper compares the revisionist perspectives on Chinggis
Khan in three recent films. Each production is shaped
by globalization, past and present relations between
Mongolia and the creator’s country of origin (Russia,
Japan, and China), and the creator’s personal vision.
Mongol was made by Russian director Sergei Bodrov
as a reaction against the standard Soviet portrayal of
Chinggis Khan as a monster. The Japanese production
The Blue Wolf reflects contemporary Japanese fascination
with Mongolia. The Chinese television series Chengjisi
Han celebrates China as a multi-ethnic community and
Chinggis Khan as a national hero. Despite differences
in their reframing of the historical narrative, all three
productions humanize Chinggis Khan, affirm his historical
role as a peace-bringing globalizer, and privilege the
active agency of women in history.
Guo WU, Allegheny College, Meadville,
Pennsylvania, United States
“Between Pacification and Suppression: Early Qing
Empire’s Expansion to Guizhou, 1726-1736”
Leaders of the Communist Party
Supporters of a radical course
Supporters of a more moderate course
Audience: Members of the Communist Party
1.) The class compares the results of their decisions
with what the leaders in each case actually did in the
form of a quiz, and 2.) Then the class answers openended questions first with a partner and then in a class
discussion about what actually happened.
102
Abstract: In 1726, Ortai, governor-general of Yunnan
and Guizhou, submitted several memorials to the
Yongzheng Emperor after consulting Fang Xian, his
assistant and former prefect of Zhenyuan, calling for
ending the rule of local chieftains and establish the
governance of the officials appointed by the court, i.e.
gaituiguiliu. The Yongzheng Emperor adopted Ortai’s
policy suggestion for various reasons: to enhance
the national defense and promote communications
in the Southwest border regions, to consolidate the
administrative unification of the Qing Empire, and to
integrate the un-acculturated people into the Chinese
cultural and political institution. Yongzheng saw the
process of unification as more political than military
endeavor, and this was implemented by Fang Xian who
emphasized Confucian notion of benevolent rule, moral
virtue and cultural transformation. Fang suggested that
the Miao people should be primarily treated as human
beings with equal faculties as Han people, and the
conquest should be understood as a political and cultural
education and transformation, which would enable the
Miao people to acquire knowledge of the state and the
monarch. Fang also advocated patience, adaptation to
the Miao culture and respect of local customs. In spite of
the success of the moderate gaituguiliu campaigns from
the Yongzheng through the Qianlong Reign, the Qing
expansion encountered resistance from local communities
who wanted to restore the old system and was thwarted
by the tendency of some officials to use excessive
violence. Though the final rebellions were suppressed in
1736, the Qing government further softened its policy to
appease the local people.
Roland HIGGINS, Keene State College, Keene, New
Hampshire, United States
“Frontier Control and Imperial Expansionism
in World History: The Example of Ming China’s
Yongle Emperor Crossing the Boundaries of Land
and Sea”
Abstract: This paper strives to shed light on one of the
most exceptional periods of Chinese history, the early
fifteenth century when Chinese fleets dominated the
Indian Ocean. It will first establish the importance of
border control in all early modern Eurasian empires.
Secondly, it will propose a brief typology of the
relationship between border control and imperial
expansionism, based on a variety of historical examples.
Next, it will consider the extraordinary case of Ming
China’s Yongle Emperor. Zhu Di seems to have done more
personally to expand the power and might of the Chinese
empire overland and overseas than previous rulers of
China. The paper concludes with an attempt to compare
and explain the connections between the Emperor’s
policies toward China’s northern frontier and the seas
beyond the southeast coast. Thus the role of this ruler can
be better defined and understood in Chinese and Global
history.
G6, 7/10/2011
“The Outbreak of Indian Endemic Cholera in the
World”
Abstract: The Indian cholera epidemic spread into the
world from India by Westerners, mainly by the British
from 1817 to 1846. The British army played the role
as a disseminator in the first transit around the world
of cholera. A British battalion, which had joined a
series of campaigns in the northern frontier of India, set
its headquarters right in Calcutta, which was attacked
by cholera in 1817. Thus, this British army brought
Indian cholera to the northern battlefields, where they
transmitted it to their enemies, i.e. the Nepalese and
Afghans. In the meantime, Indian cholera was spread
form Nepal and Afghanistan to China’s Central Asia,
Eastern Europe, Western Europe, and Britain, by land,
and finally to America from Europe. Also, there was
another way that ships from India brought Indian cholera
to Sri Lanka, Indonesia, Southeastern Asia, China, and
Japan from 1820 to 1822.
The Indian style of endemic cholera spread from Indian
to China from 1820 to 1837, which caused great trouble
for China and had serious social consequences for the
Chinese.
It is not exaggerated to state that China was forced to
begin its modernization process right after the spread
of cholera into China in 1820s and not after the Opium
War in 1840, which has been traditionally regarded
as a crucial event forcing China response to foreign
aggression and to undertake its reformation.
One could compare China with what foreign governments
did to resist cholera first. “Panic caused by cholera in
major cities of America and Europe, unexpectedly was
in favor of reformists who tried to improve the health
devices, dwelling conditions, medical services and water
supplies.”
Nevertheless, those committees gave little help given
that commissioners were absent professional abilities,
emoluments and legal authority. However, the “Central
Committee of Health” was appointed by Parliament
before the second entry into Britain of cholera in 1842.
Considering that quite a few commissioners were in favor
of health reforms, it would be possible that they could
reform water supplies that were the basis of cholera. And
the most far-reaching dedication of them was marshalling
sewer systems nation widely. Almost in the same time,
in response to the spread of Indian cholera, the United
States also established its national heath system, including
water supplies, sewer systems and the like.
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Hong YIN（尹虹), Huanan Normal University,
Guangzhou, China
Meeting Room #6 (2nd floor, ICP)
Diseases and Health in World History
“Analysing the Development of the Regimen of
Medicine in Early Modern England”
Chair/Interpreter: Ping HE (何平), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Shian LI（李世安), Renmin University of China,
Beijing, China
103
Abstract: Many Chinese, who do not know the history of
the development of traditional Western Medicine, misuse
the term “Traditional Western Medicine” for “Western
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Medicine.” In fact, there are no significant differences
between Traditional Western Medicine and Traditional
Chinese Medicine other than some curing methods. In the
Tudor and Stuart period, people thought that diseases were
not from the outside, but were an inner imbalance of the
body. For example, if the body was too hot and too dry, it
would appear as high fever; if too cold and too wet, it would
be the symptom of catching cold; if having too little blood,
the body would lack nutrition and withered; if too much
blood, it would cause apoplexy or stroke. These ideas are
almost consistent with the Six Dialectical and Eight Principles
of Dialectical of traditional Chinese Medicine. We would find
there are a lot of similarities between traditional Western
Medicine and traditional Chinese Medicine through a study
of the development of the medicine in early modern England,
and that the gap between Western Medicine and Chinese
Medicine appeared just a hundred years ago.
M.A. Mujeeb KHAN, Tokyo University, Tokyo, Japan
“Chinese Sphygmology in Arabic Medicine: A
Critical Study of an Oft-Debated Issue”
Abstract: China’s influence on early Islamic civilization
is oft seen through paper making, gun powder, and other
technological innovations, but the question of an early
intellectual exchange has yet to be thoroughly studied.
In Western scholarship, work on Chinese medicine and
its influence on Arabic medicine is not a heavily debated
issue. However, work in East Asian languages provides an
extensive study of various cultural items, including words
themselves, as well as pharmaceuticals, to periods before
the rise of the Mongols in both East and West Asia. This
paper critically analyzes the communication of medicine,
particularly the pulse, within a hitherto little-studied period
in both Western and Far-Eastern languages, the time before
the Mongols. In certain scholarship, the place of Chinese
sphygmology in Arabic medicine is taken for granted.
The claim investigated in this paper is that of Ibn Sînâ’s “The
Canon of Medicine” having been influenced by Chinese
sphygmology. Due to a lack of textual sources on
early Sino-Arabic intellectual translation, both affirmation
and disputation are difficult. While there are detractors,
there is to-date no study of the Arabic and Chinese medical
systems in regard to this subject or any in-depth analysis of
these claims. This paper mainly focuses on a textual analysis
of all texts in question, primarily in Arabic and Chinese,
while citing and briefly elucidating the trend of such a SinoArabic exchange of pulse theory.
G7, 7/10/2011
Yuqin LAI（赖玉芹), South-Central University for
Nationalities, Wuhan, China
Abstract: In accounts of the Fu-lin Kingdom (the Byzantine
Empire), ancient Chinese sources (especially in the Sui and
Tang Dynasties) contain some records of “Women Kingdoms
of the West,” which were characterized by their pregnancy
with men of Fu-lin, and leaving no male children in their
own country. The prototype of the story was found in Greek
mythology and was introduced by Herodotus (484-425
BCE) into his historical work, and was transmitted over to
the Greco-Roman World. The Greek version of “Women
Kingdoms” had been passed down with little variance
through all ages in the Eurasian Continent, showing its
differences in framework with the traditional “Women
Kingdoms” of oriental origin.
“‘Other Image: Western Missionaries in the Ming
and Qing Dynasties in both Chinese and Foreign
Annals”
Yongping WANG (王永平), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
“Chinese vs. Barbarians and the Real World:
China and the Outside World in the Tang Dynasty’s
Interactive Cognitive Scheme”
Abstract: The ancient Chinese understanding of the world
developed according to a process, from imagination about
the larger world to interaction with the world beyond
China to a more realistic awareness of the larger world.
In ancient times, the Chinese conception of the world was
based on a fictional account, with the Chinese and the
surrounding barbarians inhabiting a world composed of
“nine continents.” With the opening of the Silk Road in the
Han Dynasty, there gradually emerged a more in-depth
understanding of the world inhabited by the Han and
Wei peoples, but this improved understanding was still a
mixture of partial knowledge and subjective imagination
informed by hearsay and legend. By the Tang Dynasty,
with more frequent exchanges between the Chinese and
foreign envoys, priests, merchants, and even students
traveling along the Silk Road, with larger-scale conflicts and
wars, and therefore more in-depth integration, the Chinese
understanding of the world took a big stride toward being
more realistic. Though the Tang people still found it hard to
part with the traditional Chinese-vs-Barbarians outlook, their
cognitive domain was substantially enlarged and deepened,
becoming more specific and vivid as more Chinese traveled
outside China. In other words, the traditional Chinese-vsBarbarians scheme gradually gave way to a new and more
realistic worldview during the Tang dynasty.
Mei JIANG（江湄), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
The Image of “Others”: Barbarians in Chinese and
Foreign Chronicles
Chair: Yongping WANG (王永平), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Xushan ZHANG（张绪山), Qinghua University,
Beijing, China
“Stories of Women Kingdoms of Greek Origin in
Ancient Chinese Sources”
104
“Foreign Barbarians as Recorded by Chinese
Envoys Abroad and the Problem of ‘Chinese v.
Barbarians’ During the Song Dynasty”
Abstract: In the late Ming Dynasty, with the Jesuit missions
arriving in China, Christianity exerted an unprecedented
influence on Chinese emperors, scholar-officials, monks and
ordinary people, though it was introduced to the Chinese
for the third time. This paper describes the “other” image
of these missionaries in the mind of Chinese people. The
sources used include diaries, letters and other works of
western missionaries, the records and works of Chinese
emperors, the collected works and notes of Chinese scholars,
supported by the life accounts of missionaries such as Matteo
Ricci, Nicolas Longobardi, Johann Adam Schall von Bell,
Ferdinand Verbiest, Carlo Ambrosius Mezzabarba and
Matteo Ripa. The “other” image will be analyzed with a
focus on the cultural point of view, including external and
internal aspects. This paper also seeks to analyze factors of
“vague” and finally “remains” of the “other” images in this
period that reveal the causes and manifestations of the fusion
and conflict between Chinese and Western cultures of the
time.
strong position, they are apt to force the latter to become
dependent or to succumb to them; while the latter, facing the
former advanced material and spiritual culture, , wishes to
learn and follow, or to bear away by force, and sometimes
full of hatred for the former’s discrimination and tread
down on them, so that have to risk their lives to compete.
Thus were shaped the complex interactional relationships
between the core, semi-periphery, and periphery in world
history. The history of civilization of mankind over the past
5,000 years was promoted forward step by step by this
interactive relationship between the core, semi-periphery,
and periphery.
Despite of the history of this interactive relationship between
the core, semi-periphery, and periphery over the past 5,000
years, there are laws in it to be found.
The author of this article attempts to take a bird’s eye view
on the history of this interactive relationship, to take a
tentative exploration on its track of development and laws in
its course from ancient, modern and contemporary periods,
and furthermore, to hazard predictions about prospects for
the future.
Zhenghua DONG（董正华), Peking University,
Beijing, China
“On the Multiple structure of ‘Global History’”
G8 , 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
Abstract: The horizontal structure of Global History is
multiple. The ‘world system,’ the international organizations,
the ‘core’ and ‘periphery,’ the regional commercial
networks, the nation-states, the interest groups or social
classes, the popular daily life, and different kinds of
modernity, are all within the frame-work. ‘Global history’ is
just a new sphere of historiography, a new ‘world- historical’
method of historical studies.
Library Lecture Hall
The Center and Periphery in Global History
Studies: Theoretical Considerations
Chair: Nurullah ARDIC, Istanbul Sehir University,
Istanbul, Turkey
Interpreter: Xu LIU (刘旭), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
Aiqun HU, Arkansas State University, Arkansas,
United States
Zhuoheng PANG（庞卓恒), Tianjin Normal
University, Tianjin, China
“Global Spread of Neo-liberalism, Local Interests,
and China’s Pension Reform since 1978”
“Core and Periphery in the Course of World
History: Before Yesterday, Yesterday, Today, and
Tomorrow”
Abstract: This article treats China’s pension reform as part
of the global spread of neoliberalism, arguing that China’s
pension reform was a process of the triumph of neo-liberal
models based on individual accounts. Chinese policymakers
emulated or learned from the ILO social insurance in
the 1980s, the Singapore’s central provident funds until
1995, and the World Bank’s model since 1995; and the
national forces dominated that process until 1995 when the
World Bank established itself as the driving force. China’s
pension reform has been far from successful, as shown in
the difficulties in funding the individual accounts and the
issue of fragmented coverage. But the neoliberal model will
continue to exist, largely due to the fact that once adopted is
hard to abolish and the continual compromises among the
policymakers.
Abstract: From the very beginning, the humans get to shake
off barbarism and enter into civilization due to natural
ecological conditions of the earth’s surface, which vary
in different parts. Thus, the developments of the material
and spiritual civilizations of different ethnic groups are
different, and their development levels are uneven. For
some ethnic groups, because of their encountering some
special opportunities and occupying a favorable ecological
environment, their development of material and spiritual
culture reached a higher level than that of other ethnic
groups living in surrounding areas. They therefore,
became a core radiating to and attracting into themselves
neighboring, relatively “backward” ethnic groups. The core,
would to be equivalent to the conception “core of surplus
accumulation”-- a conception expanded by A. G. Frank from
I.M. Wallerstein. Relying on their strength advantages and
105
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Abstract: Some of the Chinese posters during 1960s-1970s
record much historical information, and reflect social changes.
We should do more research on these political posters today,
not for criticizing, but for regarding them as an important
curriculum resources.
G9, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
604 – 6th fl. ICP
I Posters with distinctive features of the times and much
historical information
ROUNDTABLE: Analysing Historical Sources in
Teaching World History
Chair/Interpreter: Guopeng SHI（石国鹏), Beijing
No. 4 High School, Beijing, China
Guopeng SHI（石国鹏), Beijing No. 4 High School,
Beijing, China
“Using Cartoons as Teaching Reources in Global
History Class”
According to the Merriam-Webster online dictionary,
cartoon means “a drawing intended as satire, caricature, or
humor”. Cartoons can both describe the details of an event
and present the points of view of the cartoonist. Sometimes,
political cartoons can help students understand complicated
historical events more easily.
Let us take the first political cartoon of the Americans as an
example. It appeared in Benjamin Franklin’s newspaper
The Pennsylvania Gazette on May 9, 1754. It appeared as
part of an editorial by Franklin commenting on ‘the present
disunited state of the British Colonies’ and entitled ‘Join or
Die.’ It pictures a divided snake in eight pieces representing
some major British colonies in North America. The drawing
was based on the popular superstition that a snake that had
been cut in two would come to life if the pieces were joined
before sunset. The drawing immediately caught the public’s
fancy and was reproduced in other newspapers. The picture
and the comment clearly indicated the importance of being
united in the colonies when the British government oppressed
them. It can also be used as a prediction of the future
federation.
In this thesis, I am going to explore the following items:
1. What is the cartoon as a history teaching aid?
2. Why shall we use cartoons as teaching resources in
Global History Class?
3. Use my personal teaching experience to show how we use
cartoons to improve our history teaching and learning.
4. Conclusion.
5. Appendix: Introduce some of the main sources I often use.
Yihong ZHANG（张逸红), Beijing Xicheng Educational
Research Institute, Beijing, China
“The Role of Posters in History Teaching: A Case Study of
Chinese Political Posters during the 1960s and 1970s”
On the other hand, the educational value of the posters has
not been exploited. The Chinese teacher pays less attention to
these posters, and hardly uses them in study.
II The content and features of the posters in China Posters
CHINESE POSTERS -- Art from the Great Proletarian Cultural
Revolution.
Abstract: As a history teacher in Beijing, I have taught both
Chinese and global history for more than 15 years. I use
different kinds of resources to help my history teaching,
including documents, movie, pictures, newsreels, and so on.
Among these resources, the cartoon plays a critical role.
This thesis will be a practical study, which is based on my
teaching experience. It will be re-examined and modified
within my further teachings in global history class.
On the one hand, the posters were displayed in home
and public spaces across the country in China during
1960s-1970s. It is an easy way for people to understand the
state’s major policies. Almost every poster is marked with a
distinctive brand of the times, so it has high historical value.
These Chinese Posters offer background on their social and
political context, production, graphics, and imagery. They
exhorted the Chinese people in brilliantly colorful images
of cultural celebration, industrial development, agricultural
production, and revolutionary heroes. Such as:
Struggle for a good harvest and store food supplies
everywhere.
American imperialists get out of South Vietnam.
Smash private ownership.
Down with Soviet revisionism!
We are determined to liberate Taiwan!
We Love Socialism.
III How important is the poster in history teaching and How
to use it
Teachers use the posters to support a variety of teaching
activities, to help students understanding this period of
history from a new perspective, also to develop student’s
ability to analyze and explain the pictures.
The history textbooks of the United States, World History
(High school), tell us the steps of and methods for interpreting
posters.
1. Which technique can be used to support a one-sided view
of posters? Is this viewpoint attractive?
2. Interpret the text and images of the poster, and tell how
they are used to convince the audiences.
3. Interpret the information which is contained in the poster,
and find out what kind of people it is intended to convince.
Xinmin CHEN（陈新民), Zhejiang College of
Education, Hangzhou, China
“Multiperspectivity in Teaching World History——
Case Study of Ancient Greece”
From the School of Annales to Global History, the study of
history emphasizes all fields of human society from political,
military, and diplomatic, to economic, social, cultural as
well as psychology and population studies. Therefore, in
secondary education, the study of a historical period of world
history should not be confined to the study of political history,
but should also attach importance to the multidisciplinary
106
and multi-angle study of social history, economic history and
cultural history.
Abstract: I. Coverage of the United States of America in
Middle School History Textbooks of the PRC
Strategy
Designing “interdisciplinary thematic units,” a series
of learning content and learning activities with an
interdisciplinary, cross-field approach around a certain theme
or topic on world history.
Relatively speaking, the United States of America receives
a much larger coverage than any other single country in
the middle school history textbooks of the PRC. Vertically,
the textbooks touch on almost all major historical eras in
American history, such as the colonial era, the war for
independence, drawing up of the Constitution, the Civil War,
the Industrial Age, U.S.in World War I, the Age of Prosperity,
the New Deal, U.S. in World War II, U.S. in the Cold War,
and contemporary America. Laterally, the textbooks cover
some key historical events in American history in the fields
of politics, economy, science, technology, culture, American
diplomatic policies, and Sino-American Relations since the
1950s, etc.
There are more positive American historical figures than
negative ones in these textbooks.
Case Study
To study ancient Greece, for example, the learning content
can be designed as early changes in Greek society. Greek
geography’s impact on people and their way of life, Greek
mythology, Greek architecture, Greek sports, and Greek
city-states: Sparta and Athens. Learning activities can be
developed by means of group inquiry and communication in
the classroom.
G10, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
605 – 6th fl. ICP
Images of America in History Textbooks in the PRC
Chair: Yu ZHU（朱煜), Yangzhou University,
Yangzhou, China
Interpreter: Meilan HE (何美兰), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Co-panelist: Yu ZHU（朱煜), Yangzhou University,
Yangzhou, China
Co-panelist: Donghai LU（鲁东海), Secondary
School Affiliated to Yangzhou, Yangzhou, China
“Value and Conflict: Discussion of the USA in
China’s High School History Textbooks”
Abstract: With China’s reform and opening up, the
introduction of and discussion about the histories of foreign
countries is attached great importance in China’s high school
history textbooks. The history of the USA is discussed the
most, which covers politics, economy and culture. The relevant
events and figures can basically form the entire history of
the USA. The choosing, cutting and evaluation of American
history in China’s high school history textbooks is deeply
branded “China’s consciousness,” which to some extent
reflects the process of modern Sino-American relations and
reveals the conflicting ideas and different values between
the two countries. In the background of modernization, the
problem of how to properly express “American history” and
“China’s consciousness” must be solved in the compilation
of textbooks and history teaching. History teaching cannot
depart from a particular social setting and ideology. It should
undertake the mission of guiding students to know “the true
America” and “the changing world” with scientific attitude.
Qi CHEN（陈其), People’s Education Press, Beijing,
China
“American Images in the Middle School History
Textbooks of the PRC”
II. Various Names of the United States of America in the
Textbooks of PRC
Both in the ROC (1912-1949) and the PRC periods, the
United States has long been called “an imperialist country”
in China’s textbooks. Interestingly, the word “imperialism”
was first used in 1929, when China was under the regime of
Chiang Kai-shek. After the founding of the PRC, especially in
the first three decades of the new republic, China’s textbooks
had long been using this title, though the implication was
different from the former one, which simply focused on
America’s “colonial robbery and economic invasion.” In the
case of the PRC, the definition of “imperialism” is based on
Lenin’s theory, defining the U.S as “an imperialist country
ruled by monopoly capitalism.” With the opening up and
reform of China, especially after the Sino-American relations
normalized, American image has been improved gradually.
The term“American Imperialism” is used less and less.
Entering the new century, the textbooks of China just call the
U.S. “the most developed country, and the single super power
of the world.”
III. Conclusion
Gradual improvement of American image in the textbooks
of new China is the result of developments in the following
aspects.
(1) Various American names reflected exactly the national
will of China of a given period, namely, the different policies
and stance toward U.S. taken by China’s political leaders of
different eras.
(2) Academic research in the field of American Studies since
the 1980s in China has been contributing considerably to
improving American image in the mind of Chinese public and
in its history textbooks.
(3) It is also the result of a positive exchange and interaction
between educators of China and America since the 1980s.
G11, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
606 – 6th fl. ICP
Hygiene, Medicine, and Disease, Part One
D. Harland HAGLER, University of North Texas,
Denton, Texas, United States
107
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Stephanie VILLALTA PUIG, The University of Hull,
Hull, United Kingdom
What is less well known, however, is how Chinese medical
practices accompanied mid-nineteenth century migration
patterns to the western United States and were disseminated
throughout the country. At precisely the same time that
the Chinese body was pathologized as diseased and
unassimilable, American doctors focused on Chinese medicine
as a legitimate health practice and a significant source of new
medical knowledge.
“James Henderson’s Shanghai Hygiene and the
British Constitution in Nineteenth Century British
Treaty Port China”
Abstract: Fear for the survival of the British constitution was
the main concern of British medical practitioners on colonial
service. To address that concern, they would reconcile their
understanding of constitution with their understanding
of hygiene. Until the reception of germ theory, hygienic
(preventative) medicine was the practice in the nineteenth
century and incorporated such Galenic classifications as the
naturals and the non-naturals.
James L.A. WEBB, Jr., Colby College, Waterville,
Maine, United States
“The Globalization of Disease, 1300-1900”
This paper investigates the role of traditional medical
theory, as practiced in the centre, in the observation and
experimentation of ‘health’ in the periphery. With China
as its case study, it examines the extent to and process by
which these precepts changed in reaction to the pragmatic
considerations of colonial life.
In answer to these questions, the paper studies Shanghai
Hygiene or Hints for the Preservation of Health in China by
James Henderson MD of the Customs Medical Service and
published in 1863. Shanghai Hygiene served as a pivotal
and, at 100 pages in length, pithy contribution to the field
of hygienic medicine. Its aim was to prevent disease among
British residents in China. As a book of advice, it drew
from both the classical origins and modern developments
of hygiene and applied both traditions to the treatment of
the British expatriate community in Shanghai and the rest
of China. Hence, Shanghai Hygiene applied classical and
modern theories of preventative medicine to imperial practice.
It cautioned the British community against the health risks from
the Chinese community that, like the great unwashed of the
metropolis, was ignorant, dirty, and, necessarily, immoral.
Sarah SCHRANK, California State University, Long
Beach, Long Beach, California, United States
G12, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
“Chinese Medicine and Transnational Views of the
Nineteenth-Century Body”
Abstract: In 1888, the Southern California Practitioner, the
major medical journal of the western United States, reported
that Chinese medicines “are nearly identical with those of our
own pharmacopeia, and that many important discoveries
have resulted from the centuries of experiments upon
which their practice of medicine is founded.” Relaying the
presentation of Dr. S. Knopf before the Philadelphia College
of Pharmacy, the Southern California Practitioner concluded
that Chinese medicine was a valuable source of treatment for
ailments both chronic and acute and encouraged American
doctors to visit California’s Chinatowns in search of herbal
remedies.
The arrival of Chinese immigrants in nineteenth-century
California is a well-known phenomenon of the 1849
Gold Rush. The exploitative use of Chinese workers in the
mines of northern California and the building of America’s
transcontinental railroad is a critical part of United States
labor history. The racialized association of these same
Chinese immigrants with the spread of disease has been
documented by historians Nayan Shah and Natalia Molina.
Abstract: This paper will look at representations of the Irish
Potato Famine resurfacing in discussions on Irish Home Rule
and also Indian nationalism (1845-1914). In particular,
I am interested in the manner in which British imperial
anxieties are mapped upon their domestic anxieties. These
competing focuses transpose the anxiety present in one
sphere to the other. Humor is the mechanism that Punch uses,
and it functions on several levels: 1) to make domestic and
imperial anxieties look silly in comparison with each other;
2) to provide a release-valve for domestic frustrations; and
3) to heighten concern about imperial events, yet also to
render them acceptable and manageable. Punch does this
by establishing a humorous dialogue between domestic and
imperial imagery. Through the presentation of these anxieties
as terribly disturbing and terribly funny, Punch attempts to
use one anxiety to palliate the other. In the process, however,
the humor never operates as an equal exchange between
home and empire because one concern is often weighted
more heavily than the other-either due to its magnitude,
its terribleness, its horror, or its absolute ridiculousness.
My critique of this unequal mapping of humor upon each
location helps to uncover the anxieties of middle-class
Victorians as they worked these anxieties out in the jokes
they told.
607 – 6th fl. ICP
Migration and Immigration Between China and The
Americas
Chair/Panelist: Evelyn HU-DEHART, Brown
University, Providence, Rhode Island, United States
“Chinese Migration to the Americas and
Globalization in the Modern Era: 1560 to Present”
Abstract: In keeping with the conference theme of “China
and the World,” this paper provides an overview of Chinese
migration and settlement in the Americas, from Canada to
South America, from the 16th century to the 21st century.
For four centuries dominated by migrants primarily from
South China—Guangdong and Fujian provinces—more
recent migration have come from everywhere in China. But
three themes have continued to dominate this long history
of migration: the Chinese as laborers, as shopkeepers
and entrepreneurs, and as students. The current, or fourth
108
wave, breaks with the past in several significant ways: the
Chinese are better educated, and come from every region
of China, with no one dominant source. Furthermore, they
represent not just China proper, just greater diasporic China,
that is, Taiwan, Hongkong, Southeast Asia (Singapore,
Malaysia, Indonesia, Thailand, Myanmar, etc.) Latin
America and the Caribbean, Africa and the Indian Ocean.
Finally, the Chinese state is currently an integral part of
Chinese diffusion overseas, as migration to many places is
accompanied by Chinese investment and trade. In addition
to a historical overview, this paper will also summarize the
global state of research on this topic, emphasizing the areas
of strength in knowledge, greatest recent interest as well as
the major gaps of information, and suggestions for future
research attention.
Dolors FOLCH, Universitat Pompeu Fabra,
Barcelona, Barcelona, Spain
“Crime and Prejudice: Ming criminal justice as seen
in XVIth Century Spanish sources”
Abstract: González de Mendoza‘s book on China,
published in 1585, was based both on Portuguese
sources and on Philippine Spanish sources which came
from the Castilian crown and from colonial Mexico.
Relying heavily on his sources, Mendoza puts forward
a very positive account of Ming criminal justice. He
emphasizes those elements that deeply contrast with
contemporary Spanish and Mexican practices, such as
the legal and public frame of torture, the public question
of witnesses, the multilayered revisions of penalties, the
public placing of the monetary fines, and the mise en
scène of the death penalty. He specially highlights the
strict control upon every layer of officers and inferior
ministers through a double procedure of rewards and
punishments that guarantees the high standing of Chinese
officials, an appraisal that Montaigne would pick up in
his extremely rare allusions to China. At the same time,
González de Mendoza, a thorough admirer of padre
Las Casas, the defender of Indians, decided to omit
from his sources those elements that could provide the
hardliners with arguments, the just title, to confront China:
he never mentions the nefandous sin in spite of having
a very specific case of legal procedure which involved
homosexual practices in the Loarca Relacion, who covers
the Martin de Rada expedition to China in 1576; and
he doesn’t mention either the death by a thousand cuts,
described in detail in the Dueñas narrative, which covers
the Alfaro expedition to China of 1579.
Raymond MOHL, University of Alabama at
Birmingham, Birmingham, Alabama, United States
“Globalization, Latinization, and the “Immigration
Wars” in the American South, 1980-2010”
Abstract: Since the 1980s, Latino migrants and
immigrants have poured into the states of the American
South seeking work. U.S. Census data between 1990 and
2009 revealed stunning Latino population increases of
725 percent in North Carolina, 673 percent in Arkansas,
598 percent in Tennessee, and slightly lower increases in
other southern states. This Latino demographic revolution
has brought substantial change to parts of the American
South, a region that has long resisted change and that
was never a major destination for new immigrants. This
paper will document the causes and consequences of
Latino migration to the South. This new immigration
stemmed from a convergence of economic opportunity
and shifting immigration policies. New Latino workers
moved into low-wage, low skill jobs formerly held by
black Americans, creating economic and racial tensions
all over the South. Latinos also settled into reasonably
priced housing in black neighborhoods and apartment
complexes, resulting in cultural clashes in the formerly
bi-racial South. Controversies about illegal immigration
have surged in southern communities, paralleling the
“immigration wars” that have raged nationally for the
past few decades. The American South, in short, is
experiencing a new transformation triggered by the
globalization of its population and the transnational
character of Latino migrants and immigrants.
G13, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
608 – 6th fl. ICP
The Cold War World
Chair/Panelist: Ariane KNUSEL, University of
Zurich, Zurich, Switzerland
“Anticommunism and the Press: British, Swiss and
American Reactions to the Chinese Civil War”
Abstract: This paper analyses the transnational
circulation of anticommunist imagery in the British,
Swiss and American press during the Chinese Civil
War (1945-1949). The use of the Red Menace in the
press coverage of events in China is a prime example
of the way the Western media discursively constructed
the Western bloc as a union against communism in the
emerging Cold War. Publications in all three countries
described the Chinese communist victory as a disaster
for the non-communist world (“red flood” or “red
wave”). They also combined Red Menace imagery
with traditional anti-Chinese stereotypes, often focusing
on the numbers of Chinese communists. There were,
however, national differences in the perception and
interpretation of the communist threat emanating from
China. British publications focused on the potential
effects of a Chinese communist victory on communist
movements in Southeast Asia. In Switzerland, which
had no significant interest in China, the press ridiculed
both the Chinese Nationalists and the Chinese
Communists. The American press, on the other hand,
had for decades presented the USA as a mentor of
China, and during the Second World War described
109
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Nationalist China as the Asiatic equivalent of the USA.
Moreover, because the Truman Doctrine had portrayed
the USA as the champion of democracy against
communism, the communist victory in China was used
by various American publications to blame the Truman
Administration for the “loss of China.”
The adjustments taken by the Chinese and British
governments for nuclear deterrent strategy and nuclear
weapons has partly been restricted in the world, which
indicate that it is the common appeal of human being to
eliminate the nuclear threat and develop nuclear power.
For this supreme interest -- security of humankind,
people from different civilizations, whether East or
West, Chinese or British, American or Russian -- have
come together to keep corporation and exchange with
each other.
Xiangyang CHEN（陈向阳), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
“A Comparative Study on the Origins of Chinese
and British Nuclear Strategy”
G14, 7/10/2011
Abstract: Generally, there have been three kinds of
nuclear strategic studies in academia: on the theories
of nuclear strategy, on the cases of nuclear strategies,
on the international relations involving atomic energy.
The comparative studies are much less. This paper
would examine the origins of Chinese and British
nuclear strategies from the version of the interaction
between the center and the periphery, which include
China confronting “American threat” and Britain doing
“Soviet threat.” Moreover, it would reveal the similarity
and difference on the origins, character and evolution
of the nuclear strategies of China and Britain. By these
efforts, we try to explain the origins of the Cold War
from Chinese and British perspectives, not the popular
US-Soviet one.
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
609 – 6th fl. ICP
Interacting with the Environment
Chair/Panelist: Paul ADAMS, Shippensburg
University, Shippensburg, Pennsylvania, United
States
“Before Chinese or Western Civilization: the
Ecological Foundations of East and West Eurasian
Societies, 12,000-2000 BCE”
With the most important goal of ensuring their national
security, Chinese and British nuclear strategies were
obviously defensive, which quite different from those of
America and the Soviet Union, the former pursuing the
offensive power absolutely, the latter trying to challenge
the hegemony of America. So the threat abroad
became the main challenge of China and Britain, and
they were pressed to pursue nuclear forces to respond
to it. However, in the case of the worsening international
situation, the mistrust between East and West was so
serious that China and Britain vastly overestimate their
threats abroad -- so called “American threat” and
“Soviet threat,” which largely promoted Chinese and
British to depend on nuclear deterrence and aggravate
the East-West tension reversely. Thus, in this sense, the
interactions of Sino-American and Anglo-Soviet security
strategies were a main cause of Cold War, not merely
the US-Soviet confrontation.
It took a long time for Chinese and British to assess
threats abroad objectively and rationally, which have
been the common purpose of the two great powers
and have come true partly. In fact, there had been
remarkable difference of the evolution of nuclear
strategy between China and Britain: the evolution of
nuclear strategy of Britain has been much steadier than
that of China. It reflects the different strategic cultures
and historical traditions of them.
Abstract: History and prehistory need to be brought
together to establish a perspective that exhibits the
essentials of a unified global society. To understand the
distinctive features of East-West civilizations, it is helpful
to study the formation of their biological and socioeconomic foundations before socially stratified, urbancentered polities emerged, i.e., since the end of the last
great ice age. Among the subjects this paper considers
are: climate and environment, population growth and
migration, types and patterns of settlement, deforestation,
diffusion of agriculture, particularly cereals and livestock,
and manufactures, particularly metallurgy, pottery and
textiles. The development of each of these is traced
chronologically and set in geographical context, with
careful attention to north-south variations and the impact
of seas and river systems.
Since the 1950s, scholarship in prehistory has made
incredible advances in method and substantive
discoveries. These now provide a firm sense of the
interaction of peoples across the entire range of AfroEurasia, a clear chronological development, and a fairly
exact geographical context for the emergence of humans
social systems on a global scale. World and comparative
history that traditionally concentrates on the period after
c. 4000 BCE can be greatly enriched by a systematic
consideration of prehistory. Indeed the term prehistory
has become an anachronism, no longer defensible given
recent scholarly advances. Deep history, i.e., history
taking the very long view, and following ecological/
demographic themes, puts world history on a firmer
foundation.
Ai WANG, Washington State University, Pullman,
Washington, United States
“The Hai River, Tianjin and World System in the
Early Twentieth Century”
Abstract: After WWI, Tianjin gradually turned into the
largest international city in North China and the extension
of the European capitalist system in East Asia. The essay
attempts to build historical connections between the
harnessing of the Hai River, the growth of Tianjin, and its
incorporation in the global capitalist market of the early
twentieth century.
First, the harnessing of the Hai River was the essential
factor for the growth of the city. In the early twentieth
century, the expansion of European capitalist markets
relied heavily on waterborne transportation. These
foreign settlers brought with them cutting edge techniques
to harness the Hai River. Around 1900s, Europeans
rationalized the sinuous watercourse by straightening and
cutting techniques, and cleared ice and silts by importing
icebreakers, dredging boats, etc.
110
The ocean can be viewed as a regional concept,
and in the trans-spatial human activities involving
different areas, it plays an important role. Lives on
the earth originate from the sea, and the marine life
forms develop into terrestrial lives when they evolve to
live on the land, and then in long years of evolution,
human beings come into live and develop in different
regions on the earth. Some of them are engaged in
agriculture, some in the nomadic, while others live on
the sea, which connects the continental civilization with
the nomadic civilization. The ocean must be viewed
not only as a vast area of water, or channel for trade,
but as a treasure of natural resources, an invaluable
survival space, and the indispensable requisite for
human survival.
Second, the Hai River control and the growth of Tianjin
cannot be separated. One of the direct consequences of
the harnessing project was that boats with large tonnage
could navigate on the river to enhance commercial
activities. Tianjin gradually became a semi-periphery
area within the Capitalist system, providing service, labor,
transportation and navigation, and center for importing
and exporting raw materials and industrial products. The
new concession zones became early foreign sites for the
modernization of the city.
Last, the economic hinterlands of Tianjin, such as Hebei,
Shanxi, Shaanxi provinces exported raw materials to
the world via Tianjin and imported European products.
The growth of Tianjin expanded Western influences into
peripheral areas of North China, offering coal and cotton
from Inner Mongolia and northeastern China.
Xiaoyun SHU (舒小昀), Nanjing University, China
“A Study of Global History from the Marine
Dimension”
Abstract: As an important dimension for human
survival and development, the sea constitutes the carrier
of the development of human civilization, and its spatial
structure is made of the seashore area, islands, and the
seawaters. Global history from the marine perspective
attempts to study human history from the dimension of
the sea, including the study of its natural history and
human history. In terms of spatial concepts, global
history can be approached both from the continental
and from the sea, and the combination of the two
perspectives may help to perceive the spatial shift of
global history.
The sea may be viewed as a spatial concept, while
the sea, the land and the atmosphere constitute the
fundamental environment of the earth. As the material
basis and spatial site for human development,
geographical environment has long been considered
simply as the static background and stage for the
development of human history, and its important role in
the social development has been largely neglected. For
the evolution of human history, the significance of the
sea lies in the natural chasm that cannot be overcome,
and the barrier for the expansion of human activities,
and it is only associated with transportation, spread
of religion, trade and war. When the human activities
shift from the land and the offshore to the ocean, the
sea becomes the important space for human survival
and development. The history of the offshore areas
evolves with the history of ships and sailors of oceanic
voyages, and the sea helps to realize the exchange,
communication and interaction of human activities. The
nautical vehicles connect the departure and the arrival
ports, and establish the unprecedented marine spatial
structure of inland, offshore, inlands and vast oceanic
areas.
The ocean can be view as communicative concept,
which is closely related to the changes of human
history. The oceanic culture has the characteristic
of radiation and interchangeability, which means
the heterogeneous cultures connect and interact for
themselves. For the human society, the sea connects
different parts of the world and its significance mainly
represent in transportation and exchange. History can
be divided into different levels, and the sea constitutes
the region of people’s daily life, because the human
being must spread cultures to different region through
the course of the sea. The connectivity of the sea makes
the world society possible. When the great navigation
launched the global great geographical discovery,
the human beings came to know themselves, sought
for new resources and explored for new life space,
thenceforth the change in global human distribution
and social configurations. The stage for the human
performance shifted from the land to the sea, breaking
the regional division of the East and the West, realizing
the communication and exchange between the East and
111
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
G15, 7/10/2011
the West, and laying down the basis for the modern
world.
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
From a historical perspective, the ocean once played
the role domination. Before the geographical discovery,
international trade was mainly conducted on the land,
and since the great discovery, the international trade
route was transferred to the sea. From 12th century
to 15th century, the trade between the North Sea and
the Baltic Sea gradually became prosperous. While
the international trade between the Baltic Economic
Sphere and the Mediterranean Economic Sphere was
conducted through the land, the trade volume by the
sea increased significantly. Since the geographical
discovery, England showed its advantage, and began
to construct its marine regime, emerging as the center
of international trade and navigation. England was
then transformed from the peripheral position to the
central position of the world. As Alfred Thayer Mahan
(1840-1914) suggests that the measurement for a
nation’s prosperity and strength lies in its sea power,
and England maintained all the conditions for this kind
of power.
The ocean reflected the changes of world system, and
the change of the marine order can be viewed as the
epitome of the changes of world history. In October
1493, Pope Alexander VI proclaimed the edict that
the sea of the whole world would be governed by
Spain and Portugal. In 1649, England put forward the
distinction of the territorial sea and the open sea, which
intended to delimit the ocean in an unprecedented way.
When American President Harry S. Truman made the
proclamation on continental shelf in 1945, the freedom
of the sea was circumscribed further, and the interests
of the coastal states were largely expanded. By the
1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea
(UNCLOS), the most invaluable and exploitable marine
areas and the important transportation channels were
further demarcated, and the structure of isolation
and opposition in the marine connection was broken,
showing further global connections and exchanges.
Studies on the global history from the perspective of the
ocean demand our reflection on the evolution of human
history, paying attention to the neglected elements in
history. It is time we change the approach to world
history system on the basis of history of the nationstates and continental orientation, paying due attention
to role and significance of the sea in the system and
structure of world history, closely examining the marine
natural civilization and human civilization.
112
602 – 6th fl. ICP
The Cultural Exchange Between Europe and China
Chair/Interpreter: Luo XU, State University of New
York at Cortland, New York, United States
Jingjun YANG（杨靖筠), Beijing Union University,
Beijing, China
“A Study of the Influence of ‘the East Doctrine to
the West’ during the Ming and Qing Dynasties”
Abstract: We trace the history of cultural interchange
between China and Europe to the Han dynasty. People
traded via the “Silk Road”; they introduced archaic silk,
porcelain, papermaking, the compass, and typography to
the Occident. By the early years of the Qing dynasty, in
the wake of the European religious reformation and the
creation of new sea-lanes, large numbers of missionaries,
especially Jesuit missionaries, came to China. They
did charitable work in Beijing and brought European
advanced technology and knowledge to China, and they
also introduced to Europe from China ancient decrees
and regulations, the achievements of science, herbalism,
drama, and the imperial examination system. The culture
of China, as a consequence, influenced European
ideology, architecture, art styles, and social activities.
This was a time of great interaction between China and
Europe. From middle period of the Ming dynasty to
the early years of the Qing dynasty, continental Europe
experienced a fascination with “Chinese style,” with a
consequent far-ranging cultural impact of long duration.
Scholars attach great importance to research into this
intercourse, but whereas they have conducted much
research in the field of “the west doctrine to the east,”
they have done far less with “the east doctrine to the
west.”
This paper discusses the culture of China introduced to the
west in last stage of the Ming dynasty and early stages of
the Qing dynasty: missionaries translated Chinese ancient
culture, wrote books about China’s history, geography,
and building conditions, introduced China’s achievements
in natural science and technology, and the system of
imperial examination system in Chinese civilization; ,
porcelain, silk, tea, furniture, lacquerware and other
traditional goods were imported into Europe in large
quantities. This paper further discusses how “the east
doctrine to the west” affected European society, e.g. the
effect of the “Luo Keke” art style, European architecture,
and European daily life.
Xiaohua CHEN（陈晓华), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
and Europe and America are the focus of the paper. The
present author probes into their form and development
and the factors affecting them so as to show the role and
impact of the YWCA on modern Chinese society and
interaction between modern China and the world from one
aspect.
“The Interactive Relationship between China and
the West in the 18th Century: Academic Exchange
and Inheritance - A Case Study of Handed-Down
Documents”
The paper consists of 4 parts. First, it points out that the
Chinese YWCA originated from Europe and America
and the latter former emerged under the influence of
the former. The origin between them lays a foundation
for their close relations later on. Second, it presents the
argument that foreign secretaries had an indissoluble
bond with the Chinese YWCA. The former exerted their
influences on the latter and not just on the establishment of
Chinese YWCAs, but also on their development, especially
introducing ideas such as democratic management and
service orientation of the western YWCA to modern China
and making it an influential force. Third, it discusses the
relations between Chinese secretaries and the world-wide
YWCA, especially their impact on the world-wide YWCA
and the world women’s movement. Fourth, it deals with
the contributions of the Chinese YWCA to the War of
Resistance Against Japan, such as exposing the Japanese
imperialists’ plot, making use of its own special relations
with Britain and the USA, and influences on international
society to collect donations for the war of resistance
against aggression.
Abstract: In Europe the bourgeoisie were carving out
their way onto the stage of history and to a successful
period of dominance before and after the 18th century.
During this period, there was a fierce struggle between
the bourgeoisie and powerful feudal forces. As a result,
religious reform was engaged in fiercely so that it could
adapt to the trend rapidly. In order to win the struggle,
the people were concerned about the regions overseas
and particularly concerned with China. So missionaries
and others were their pioneers. They came to China in
the late Ming Dynasty. They launched the first largescale, face-to-face connection with real substance
between China and West. But interaction was at a
low point between the two sides in the 18th century.
Westerners introduced western civilization into China in
this period, and Chinese and Western culture violently
crashed. They were, however, interactions and comity
between periods of conflict and collision.
In this rather long process of interaction and comity in
which Chinese civilization had been translated to the
West by missionaries and others, there existed a China
fever in West in the 18th century, which became an
ideological weapon for revolution in the West. Western
technology was driving the progress of science in
China, both China and the West eagerly absorbed the
heterogeneous culture.
This paper focuses on the interaction--Chinese culture
spread to the west and western culture spread to China. It
is based on the interaction between Chinese and western
“handed- down” documents from the 18th century. From
them, we can know well the interaction between Chinese
and Western academic exchanges and transmissions.
Furong ZUO（左芙蓉), Beijing Union University,
Beijing, China
“The Relations Between the Modern Chinese YWCA
and those in Europe and America”
Abstract: The YWCA is a religion-based, women’s
organization with a long history. It was born in 1855
in London and spread throughout Europe and later on
throughout America.. The YWCA was introduced to China
in the late 19th century. As a world- wide organization,
the YWCA extends to l over one hundred and more
countries and regions nowadays. It is over 100 years
since YWCA emerged in China. The history of the Chinese
YWCA may be divided into two stages, and the boundary
separating them is the establishment of the People’s
Republic of China in 1949. The Chinese YWCA has been
in frequently contact with the the world beyond China since
its establishmentThe relations between the Chinese YWCA
113
The relations between the modern Chinese YWCA and
Europe and America are the component part of history of
the relations between modern China and the world. They
both reflect the impacts of western thoughts and culture on
Chinese society and Chinese women and reflect the clash
and fusion of two different cultures--China and the West.
The Chinese YWCA introduced western freedom and
democracy to Chinese women yoked by the feudal ethnic
code and led to their awakening. Under the guidance
of the Chinese YWCA, women actively took part in
social services and some international affairs and paid
contributions to the peace and development of the world,
while they became more self-confident, self-supporting and
self-strong. It is worth pointing out that the Chinese YWCA
was challenged by the movement of Chinese nationalism,
especially by the Anti-Christian Movement, because it
had overtones of European and American Christianity,
which came to modern China with the aid of military force.
However, the movement of Chinese nationalism spurred
the Chinese YWCA to speed up its course of localization
and become an important force of social service in modern
China.
G16, 7/10/2011
9:00 - 10:30 a.m.
603 – 6th fl. ICP
Across the Frontier: Barbarians and Changes to
Eurasian Societies
Chair/Panelist: Alan KRAMER, Independent Scholar,
New York, New York, United States
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
“Europe & China: a Comparative Analysis of
Pluralistic Societies, 220-800 CE”
Chair/ Discussant: Katie HILL, Westminister
University, London, United Kingdom
Abstract: My presentation will be a pluralist view of
two multicultural societies-Europe and China: 220-800
CE. The main focus will be on comparing aspects of
post-Axial Age secondary breakthroughs attempting to
re-create order in diverse and complex societies,with
concurrent processural developments of identity
formation. The paper will use both Chinese and European
concepts to frame the comparative analysis.
Regina HOEFER, University of Bonn, Bonn, Germany
Anthony PERRON, Loyola Marymount University,
Los Angeles, United States
“The New Barbarians and the Crisis of Antiquity,
900-1200”
Abstract: This paper considers the transformation of
the Eurasian world by barbarian peoples (Vikings/
Normans, Turks, and Khitan and Jurchen) from the
tenth to the twelfth century. Despite their differences,
the early-medieval regimes of the Tang Dynasty, the
Abbasid Caliphate, and the Carolingian Kingdom shared
a commitment to antiquity. Though hybridized with
other influences, the traditions of empire and caliphate
persisted in the Latin West and the lands of Islam along
with the linguistic heritage of the Roman and Arabic past,
while the Tang in manifold ways appropriated the legacy
of the Han. These early-medieval states sought in their
various ways to carve out spheres of influence among the
peoples across their frontiers, yet the end of each was
accompanied by incursions of triumphant barbarians
who founded new states in northern China, the Middle
East, and Europe. I argue that their impact was nothing
less than a Eurasian “crisis of antiquity,” seen especially
from a political and cultural perspective. The Normans
were closely associated with the revolutionary rise of
sovereign monarchy in Latin Christendom and the waning
of the imperial ideal, paralleled by the novel creation of
the sultanate under the Ghaznavids and Seljuqs and the
twilight of the caliphate in the lands of Islam; the dualadministrative structure of the Liao and Jin dynasties of
northern China was similarly novel. Linguistically, Latin
and Arabic began to lose their grip of literate culture
as French and Persian ascended, a shift mirrored in the
assertion of the Khitan and Jurchen languages in the East.
Morning Break, 10:30 – 11:00 a.m.
Session H Panels, 7/10/11
11:00 a.m. – 12:30 p.m.
H1, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Multi-Function Hall (8th fl., ICP)
Art and Discourses of Modernity Between China
and the West
“Contemporary Tibetan Art - Between Global and
Local?”
Abstract: Contemporary Tibetan art holds a very
special position and is a very recent phenomenon.
The circumstances and preconditions for the genesis
of Tibetan modernism are quite unique. Due to the
conservatism of its civilization similar to the late middleages in the West and the nearly complete seclusion from
any modern international influences, traditional Tibetan
art could survive nearly intact until the second half of
the 20th century. When Tibet (TAR) joined the PRC and
was finally opened it was suddenly faced with advances
of Western modernities often hostile to tradition, for
example became influenced by Chinese socialist realism,
which in itself already encompasses concepts of Western
modernity. In addition, the Tibetan situation is somewhat
uniquely merged between the Global Players of India
and China and Western reception. It is this context,
which makes Tibetan contemporary art as a precedent of
current discourses on globalised world art and highlights
the mutual modern artistic influences between China and
the West.
The paper illustrates the nature of these influences and
tries to analyse the modern and international visual
language Tibetan artists have developped during the last
years trying to locate contemporary Tibetan art in the
global or world art discussion.
Yu-jen LIU, Oxford University, Oxford, United
Kingdom
“Chinese Art under the Orientalist Gaze: Stephen
W. Bushell’s Chinese Art under the Orientalist
Gaze: Stephen W. Bushell’s Chinese Art (1904,
1906) and Its Appropriation in China”
Abstract: Originally published in 1904/1906 as part
of the Victoria & Albert Museum’s handbook series, the
2-volume Chinese Art by Stephen Bushell (1844-1908)
is probably the first book in English dedicated to the then
newly-emerged category of ‘Chinese art’ within the British
museum institution. Long before a complete Chinese
translation of the book first came out in 1923, some of its
illustrations had already been appropriated by a Chinese
journal in 1908. By pointing out Bushell’s intellectual
debts to the contemporary orientalist scholarship on the
same subject (in fact, verbatim ‘plagiarism’ by today’s
standard), the first part of this paper problematises the
widely-held assumption that the writing of this book
reflects partly the V&A’s scope of collection at the time,
and partly its author’s immersion in the antiquarian milieu
in late nineteenth-century Peking. The second part of this
paper focuses on the Chinese appropriation of the images
in Bushell’s book and explores how such appropriation
might have played a part in the construction of a
114
category of ‘Chinese art’ in China and eventually led
to the opening of the enterprise of photographic art
reproduction in the early twentieth century. Overall, this
paper addresses the complexity of the act of repetition in
a transcultural context, be it word-for-word plagiarism or
image appropriation. By means of repetition, Orientalism
as an intellectual style, in Said’s sense, maintained its
narrative integrity, while the Chinese journal editors
reiterated the existing hierarchy of art in China and the
superiority of the art of the Chinese nation.
Jonathan MARKLEY, California State Fullerton,
Fullerton, California, United States
Akop NAZARETYAN, Oriental Institute, Russian
Academy of Sciences, Russian Federation
Abstract: An overview of our current thinking regarding
a possible big history agenda, followed by a discussion,
eliciting as much input as possible from the audience with
the aim to improve our agenda as well as make plans for
executing it.
Rosalind HOLMES, Oxford University, Oxford,
United Kingdom
H3, 7/10/2011
“‘Inclined Towards Progress’: Picturing Wenming in
Contemporary China”
Meeting Room # 8 (2nd fl., ICP)
Abstract: Most definitions of wenming equate the term to
the English concept of “civilization” or “civility.” However,
it is has also been linked to the idea of “culture” while
definitions active in the early twentieth century carried
connotations of enlightenment, of being “inclined towards
progress.” While the term may therefore be difficult to
accurately define, its varying expressions throughout
the twentieth century attest to the power of wenming to
focus a complex set of concerns which found varying
articulations across the spectrum of twentieth-century
Chinese art. This paper, therefore, aims to trace the
development and origins of the rhetoric and iconography
that links the concept of wenming with visual art both at
the onset of modernity and in its present working out in
contemporary artistic practice.
From the Cultural Reforms of the early Republican period
to the re-emergence of wenming in the economic boom
of post-reform era China, this is a discourse which throws
into contrast the complexity and ambiguity of images,
producing a line of inquiry that seeks to emphasize not
only cultural continuities but also the slippages between
these periods, the submerged and often transposed
dialogues which together constitute and inform any
understanding of wenming. It is this undeniable pluralism
inscribed in the visual presentation of wenming which
allows me to explore unprecedented ways of analyzing
and presenting images that hopefully open new windows
on modern history, accentuating certain lines of inquiry
that have so far proven invisible to the historical gaze.
H2, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Library Lecture Hall
ROUNDTABLE: Research Agendas Defining Big
History
Chair/Discussant: Fred SPIER, University of
Amsterdam, Amsterdam, Netherlands
Barry RODRIGUE, University of Southern Maine,
Lewiston, Maine, United States
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Teaching China as Part of the World: Challenges
and New Approaches
Chair: James A. DISKANT, John D. O’Bryant School
of Mathematics and Science, Roxbury, Masschusetts,
United States
Henry KAMERLING, Seattle University, Seattle,
Washington, United States
“Teaching What You Don’t Know: The Challenges
for the Non-Specialist of Incorporating Chinese
History into your World History Courses”
Abstract: Our training, by tradition and practice,
encourages specialization. As graduate students
working toward a Ph.D. we are told to arrange our
topics narrowly, to dig deeper, to focus. However, the
reality of many jobs is that you will be asked or even
required to teach a range of courses outside your field of
specialization. Incorporating Chinese historical material
into one’s world history courses is particularly challenging
for historians educated in American universities. For
scholars of American history who find themselves
teaching world history or global studies courses
making an effort to go beyond the textbook and offer a
meaningful exploration of Chinese topics and materials
proves especially difficult. As a field of study China
rarely emerges paired with American history topics at the
doctoral level.
This paper explores the difficulties scholars confront
as they make good-faith efforts to build in meaningful
Chinese topics to their course work. In particular, I
examine the challenges in connecting to relevant scholarly
communities, locating and identifying pertinent historical
materials to fit within the architecture of a particular
course, and asking questions that are connected to
significant historiographical issues in the field. The
paper honestly and candidly addresses the challenges
many scholars find themselves facing as they embark on
teaching material and discussing topics they in which
they are not experts. Conceived of as part confessional
and part “how-to” this paper is designed to generate
discussion among panel participants and the audience.
115
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Irina MUKHINA, Assumption College, Worcester,
Massachusetts, United States
“New Approaches to Teaching China in Freshman
World History Surveys”
Abstract: This paper demonstrates the problem, research
tools, specific teaching methods and learning modules
as well as practical considerations for using multidisciplinary approaches for enhancing and improving
both teaching and learning about China in world history
surveys. Research presented in this paper investigates
approaches to teaching China in freshmen world history
surveys which were mandatorily paired with other
disciplines, specifically marketing and management.
Unlike traditional world history courses offered at many
liberal arts colleges across the US, this course pairing
aimed to use skills that students acquire in one course
(marketing or management) in a context of another
discipline (history). For example, when teaching about
the Chinese end of the Silk Road, paired courses allowed
students to apply marketing strategies and tools to
historical context in non-standard assignments. The
aim of this approach was manifold: a) to acknowledge
and address the challenges of teaching Chinese history
to students in the US, many of whom struggle to even
identify countries like China on the map and struggle with
learning Chinese names of various places and historical
figures; b) to teach students to depart from Euro- and
Americo-centric perspectives and engage the diversity
of cultures, ethnic groups, material objects, art, and
religions in world history; c) to demonstrate to students
the universal applicability of skills in multi-disciplinary
settings. Preliminary findings suggest that students
performed consistently better both in their factual literacy
acquisition and contextual reading of primary and
secondary sources when learning about China in paired
courses compared to independent world history surveys.
H4, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Meeting Room # 9 (2nd fl., ICP)
The Civilizational Interaction in Ancient Times
Chair: Xianbing DU (杜宪兵), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Interpreter: Xu LIU（刘旭), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Xu LIU（刘旭), Capital Normal University, Beijing,
China
“Translation of the Holy Qur’an in the Twelfth
Century”
Abstract: Peter the Venerable, the abbot of Cluny, arrived
in Spain in the year 1142. Having on his shoulders the
responsibility of refuting Islam and its followers, Peter
gathered a bunch of Latin scholars who knew Islam and
Islamic culture well. Among them the most influential one
was Robert of Ketton. As the translator of the Latin Qur’an,
Robert was originally interested in studying astronomy and
geometry in Spain, but was later talked into joining the
Islamic study program sponsored by Peter, under whose
supervision Robert produced the most powerful translated
work in the series.
Lex Mahumet pseudoprophete (The Law of the False Prophet,
Mahumet), the Latin Qur’an, was crafted from 1141 to
1143, and since then, it has always been considered the
most influential translated version of the Islamic holy book of
all Western languages in the Middle Ages and early modern
Europe. Any copy of the Qur’an found in the Latin West
from the mid 12th century to the end of the 17th century
could almost be certain to be the work of Robert.
Robert’s widely-read Latin Qur’an, however, was not Peter’s
sole accomplishment. With the works done by others in
Peter’s program of studying Islam and Islamic culture,
the Latin Qur’an was only a part (although an extremely
important part) of the Toledan Collection, which will not
be the main focus of this paper. But the summery to it——
Summa totius haeresis Saracenorum (A Collection of the
Entire Heresy of the Saracens)——will be offered, with my
roughly equal emphasis on the Latin Qur’an itself.
As my major focal points in this paper, the Lex Mahumet
pseudoprophete and Summa totius haeresis Saracenorum
have given us a picture of Islam and its believers reflected
in the minds of the Latin scholars, and above all, this paper
manages to examine the misunderstanding and deliberate
defamation embodied in their translations.
Basically, like most of his Latin countrymen did, Peter had
seen Islam as a Christian heresy, but in a different, less
ignorant way. He made clear in the Summa the history of
Mohammed’s preaching of Islam in the early years, his
refuge in Yathrib (Medina), his return to Mecca with power,
and the uniting of Arabia Peninsula and Islam’s expansion in
the bigger world, most of which (time of the events included)
were correct. He also noticed that the most important
discrepancy between being a Muslim and a Christian is their
different beliefs in God’s uniqueness, and that Muslims deny
the concept of the Trinity, Jesus’s divine nature, his being
crucified and having died, and so on.
Nonetheless, as the principal purpose of the scholars
carrying this program out was to refute Islam and
Mohammed, especially the latter, the evidence of
misunderstanding and defamation could be found abundant
in the abovementioned sources. For instance, Peter saw
Mohammed as “the barbarian among barbarians, the
idolater among idolaters,” ignoring the fact that it was
Mohammed who led the Arabian people out of idolatry.
And even before their conversion to Islam, some Arabs
were actually Christians. About the origin of the Islamic holy
book, Peter claimed in his Summa that Mohammed learned
the basic doctrines of Christianity from a Nestorian named
Sergius, and then made the edition out of his own view. Peter
even thought of the Islamic prophet as a Nestorian himself
before he “established” the religion of Islam and started his
own preaching career.
Through the translation and misunderstanding in the 12th
century Latin Qur’an, we can see not only how biased
and mistaken the Latin scholars were, but how little the
people in the medieval West and East knew about each
116
other as well, but still, Robert’s work made possible the first
extensive intellectual encounter of the two world religions,
and by more and more people reading it, the cross-cultural
interactions between Islam and Christianity, between Muslims
and Christians were changing day by day.
1. From pure religious enthusiasm to academic study
The academic study of Islam in the Latin West well existed
in pre-Crusades Europe, but only until Peter’s time, had the
seed of REASON been planted in the interactions between
the two religions and their believers. Under the influence
of the 12th-century Renaissance, the Monastery of Cluny
carried out reforms, including a new research method for
theology, with the content of logic being added to it. The
study of theology and maybe of all religions in the Latin
West was now under the control of human reasoning ability,
which made the comparatively objective study of Islam a
realistic enterprise.
2. From adversaries to multi-dimensional cross-cultural
interaction participants
Unlike their fellow Christians on the battle field, Peter
suggested that confronting the Saracen non-believers, they
should first try to convert those infidels by “the love of God”,
and then force could only be applied after conversion failed,
because heretics, as Peter saw it, were rational humans
too and thus could be brought to true Christianity through
reason.
Generally speaking, Peter and his fellow researchers, and
maybe even some of their readers had by then realized
the one origin and Unity shared by what we call today the
monotheistic religions. This religious consciousness was a
great step forward compared with what the Latin Europeans
put into action during the first Crusade, and it was as well an
impetus for the evolution of cross-cultural interaction toward
an increasingly non-violent one (although violence never
stops being an important part). No doubt, Peter, Robert and
other scholars believed that Christianity should positively
seek interaction with the Islamic world, and they had tried
with the Latin Qur’an of the 12th century as a beginning.
Relations between Greece and Persia
From 492 to 478 BCE, two generations of the Persian
Empire, the monarchs Darius and Xerxes, launched
invasions of the Greek world. Greece, in particular
Athens, demonstrated the superiority of their system,
and finally defeated Persia. Consciousness of Greek was
unprecedented.
Faced to the great external threat, Chinese ethnic groups
and Greeks must be united together against the alien
invasion. The sense of ethnic identity was inspired by these
intense conflicts. Ethnic consciousness was generated in this
process. Politicians, historians, thinkers and literary works
played an important role in the process.
Inventing Barbarians and Ethnic Self-consciousness
Ethnic self-consciousness was achieved mainly by the elites.
They had two means for it. One of the means was that they
regarded the surrounding groups as barbarians and as a
brutal people. Another means is that they found out their
institutional and cultural superiority over their neighbor.
Chinese elites considered that their propriety and justice (
礼 and 义) concepts superior to those “barbarians,” while
the Greeks believed their freedom and democracy concepts
superior to “barbarians.”
Some literatures as follows
For China
Zuo Zhuan, Min first year, Cheng fourth year, Ding tenth
year.
- State Conversations, Zhou Conversations, Qi
Conversations.
Xiaoji WEI（魏孝稷), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“Interaction and Identity: the Formation of Ethnic Identity in
Classical China and Greece”
Abstract: From the subjective side, the formation of ethnic
self-identity is achieved through the construction of a
notion of “barbarians.” The elites invented an image
as different from their own—“it is the barbarian.” They
flaunted themselves in the material, asserted institutional and
cultural superiority, discriminated against “barbarians” as
savage, irrational, and unjust groups, and as beasts. They
recognized their own by such a strong different image. They
constructed barbarians and recognized their own because
they suffered invasion from surrounding groups and the
confidence brought by repelling it. Groups around the
periphery of Huaxia were “Man, Yi, Rong (some of tribes
were the Scythian) and Di” as recorded in classical literature.
The main threat for the ancient Greeks was Persian Empire.
China and Greek Ethnic Groups Interactive with the
Surroundings
“Resisting the Foreigners” and Fighting for hegemony
Before or after the 8th century BCE, China’s climate had
entered a cold phase; northern and western China was
cold and dry, which caused the nomadic tribes around the
Western Zhou to migrate to the south of China, causing
great pressure to the Central States. From the era of
Duke Huan of Qi, the Central States began to strongly
counterattack the invasion of the surrounding groups. Due to
the efforts by Duke Wen of Jin and others, the trend of crossinvasion was controlled.
117
- The Analects of Confucius, Chapter One and Chapter
Fourteen
Mencius, Gao Zi, Li Lou.
Gong Yang Zhuan, Zhang first year, Min first year, Xi four
year, Xi twenty-first year, Wen ninth year, Xiang twenty-nine
year, Cheng four year, Zhao first year, Zhao five year.
For Greek
Aeschylus, The Persians
Herodotus, History, Book V, 78, BookⅦ, 135
- Thucydides, History of the Peloponnesian War, BookⅠ, 6
- Plato, the Republic, BookⅤ, 3,16
Plato, The Statesman
Differences of Ethnic Identity in Classical China and Greece
Although Huaxia (the Chinese) and Greek ethnic groups
developed an ethnic centralism based on ethnic identity,
they had great differences. The characteristic of Chinese
ethnic identity is One World (天下一体). The conceptual
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
relationship between Ha (China) and Yi (the barbarians)
took shape in the Spring and Autumn Period, and
Confucius was a pioneer. For relations between Xia and
Yi, Confucius’s attitude was that a foreign group willing to
keep good relations with Huaxia and absorb her system
could become a member of the Huaxia; if a member of
the Huaxia, however, insisted on make use of alien rituals,
his membership will be canceled until he resumed Huaxia
etiquette. Confucius’s main criterion for distinguishing Hua
and Yi is a universal system, and the nature of this system is
to maintain stability, justice, and promote common progress.
Moreover, he summed up the diplomatic policy that the
Huaxia ethnic group dealt with in foreign relations and
proposed the thought of “Cherishing Men from Afar”. The
idea of “Wu Fu system” (五服制) and thought of “Great
Unity” (大一统) arose after him. The author of Gong Yang
Zhuan considered that the relationship between Yi and Xia
in the Spring and Autumn period gone through two stages,
namely, the first stage is the period that China and the
foreigners are divided into internal and external; the second
stage is a period of internal and external unity, the world
seems to be one, regardless of distance, nor the size, they all
advocated co-human (仁) and justice.
For the Greeks, the feature of their ethnic identity is binary
opposition. The opposition was represented in many
classical works, such as the tragedies of Aeschylus and
Herodotus’s History. In particular, Aristotle expressed the
details of this opposition:
Rational (logos) – Irrational (The Politics, Book Ⅰ, Section Ⅱ
7-8)
Democracy – Absolute Monarchy (The Politics, Book Ⅲ,
Section Ⅸ-Ⅺ)
Free – Subjection and Slavery
Full of Spirit – Lack of Spirit
Intelligent – Deficient in Intelligence (The Politics, BookⅦ,
SectionⅥ 1-3)
We rarely find ideas about ethnic integration and ethnic
equality in the works of ancient Greek thinkers until the
Hellenistic period, when a notion of universalism appeared,
influenced to some extent by the impact of the East. After
that, the Romans inherited the ideology of Opposition
Epilogue: the Significance and Impact on Formation of Ethnic
Identity
The formation of ethnic identity is an important part of
Axial civilizations. Jaspers augured the idea that ethnic
self-consciousness was typical for the Axial Age. Selfconscious ethnic groups cannot easily be assimilated or
wiped out. Conversely, groups without any contact with the
Axial civilizations remain primitive in their way of life or
perish. Important reason for the difference between the two
is whether they completed the ethnic consciousness.
To a large extent, the differences between Huaxia and the
Greeks in ethnic Identity constituted the culture of identity of
Chinese and Western civilizations, and affected profoundly
subsequent history.
Yue SHI（史悦), Capital Normal University, Beijing,
China
“Christian Attitudes Towards Greek Culture in
Byzantium: From the Perspective of its Icon Art
Before 850”
Abstract: After the division of the Roman Empire, the
Christian culture in the eastern Roman Empire absorbed the
elements from the Christian sects in its territory. One of the
most remarkable is the worship of the icon.
In Eastern Christianity and other icon-painting Christian
traditions, the icon is generally a flat panel painting
depicting a holy being or object. The icon, as strictly
understood, was born after 330, and gained permission of
the Church gradually as the “bible for the illiterates.” After
the 6th century，worship of icons reached its peak and
became part of the public ceremonies of the church and the
main mark of Byzantine piety . From the 8th to 9th century,
the Orthodox dogma of the worship to icons was set for
permanence after the prolonged period of iconoclasm.
The fortune of the icon reflected the criticism of Orthodox
Christianity to certain sects (the so-called heresies or
paganism), concerning such issues as the nature of God, the
path to achieve God, and so on. The Iconoclasts suggested
that the icon represented the human nature of Jesus rather
than His divine nature, which meant that adoration of the
icon equaled the worship of idols. In contrast, the supporters
of icons proclaimed that an icon was not an idol, for it
presented the figure of Jesus as the real being in history—
and He should have an image as the flesh made by Word.
This process also reflected adoption of Greek culture
by eastern Christianity. On the one hand, the icon
represented some elements of Greek culture in content,
namely representation of some principles in creation, and
Christian attitudes toward icon art were similar to that to
Greek art. On the other, the debate on the legitimacy of
icons was closely related with that on Greek culture, which
was obviously represented in the attitude towards Greek
philosophy in the support behind art.
Finally icon mixing the Christian with Greek elements won
its acceptance in Byzantine Empire. This had not only great
influence on the preservation and spread of Greek culture
in the Byzantine Empire, but also greatly helped to makethe
Eastern Christian identity different from that of the West.
Meilan HE（何美兰), Capital Normal University,
Beijing, China
“The Interaction among Major Communities in
Fatimid Cairo (967-1170)”
Abstract: Human beings have created civilizations of various
kinds in their respective areas. Human society has been
progressing in the interaction among different civilizations.
For this reason, it is significant to study the interactions
among different peoples. The symbiosis of various civilizations
is one of the key themes in global history studies. Islam,
Christianity and Judaism have been ‘interacting’ ever since
their births. Fatimid Cairo (969-1170) once was a city
common for Muslims, Christians and Jews. The followers of
the three beliefs together built and lived in that city.
118
Taking the case of Fatimid Cairo, the paper aims to explore
the possibilities and ways for people of different beliefs to
live in one society through coordination and interaction.
The Vicissitudes of Cairo and the Symbiosis of Civilizations
Geographically speaking, current Cairo may date back
to 4000 B.C. E. before ancient Egypt was united at its
capital city ---On. From that time to the 12th century, Cairo
had experienced the regimes of the Romans, Byzantines,
Persians, Umayyads, Abbasids, and Fatimids, one after
another. The establishment and evolution of Cairo as a city
has shown that it was the combined product of native culture
and alien culture. The interaction of Egyptian Coptic culture,
the Byzantine Empire, the Persian Empire and the Islamic
Caliphate made Cairo’s culture.
The Genesis and Symbiosis of the Three Beliefs in Cairo
The clash and interaction among Islam, Christianity and
Judaism went along with the changing of Cairo city.
Christianity was brought into Egypt in the middle of the 1st
century. It gradually replaced the indigenous belief system
by the end of the 4th century. Coptic Christians follow a
Monophysite form of belief, hence, the indifferent attitudes
they showed toward the Arab invasion in the 7th century.
The Muslims began to form their community in Cairo
when the Arab expedition marched into Egypt around
640. Muslim regimes had shown no keen interest in the
conversion of the natives. They kept the Egyptian Christians
in the position of Dhimmis.
A large number of Jews migrated into Egypt as the result of
the chaos in the central Islamic land around the 9th century.
They turned out to be one of the major communities in
Cairo from the 10th to 12th centuries. Although there were
concentrated quarters for Jews in Cairo, Jewish community
tended to mix up with Muslim and Christians in terms of
residence. Cairo had served as a hub for the interaction of
ideas between the Jews of Egypt and those of Palestine.
The interaction among Christian, Muslim and Jewish
communities involved both compromise and clash.
The Coordination and Conflict among the Three Major
Communities
The cultural exchange among the Christian, Muslim and
Jewish communities in Cairo from the 10th to 12th century is
as shown below.
First is the mutual influence on architecture. Churches stood
side by side with mosques in Cairo in most of the Muslim
regimes. Roman and North African architecture left their
mark on Cairo’s city gates.
Second is the residential pattern. The Christians, Muslims,
and Jews in Cairo were neighbors. In general, nothing like
the modern segregation was rather discernible in Fatimid
Cairo. Mixed residential areas provided the atmosphere for
exchange.
Third is the cooperation in the fields of economic affairs and
commerce. There existed a partnership of all kinds among
the Christians, Muslims, and Jews in Cairo. Two of the most
popular types were wakil and commenda. There was no
shortage of sharing shops or mills by Jews and non-Jews.
Fourth is the religious policy. Overall speaking, the
Fatimids were somewhat tolerant towards the non-Muslim
communities. The latter was allowed to keep their own
beliefs as long as the taxes were paid as required. However,
there indeed was religious prejudice towards non-Muslim
communities.
Fifth is the interaction in the observance of festivals and other
rituals. Many immimigrants had reached Cairo through
wars, trade and missionary activities. Cairo was a right
place to stay for those pilgrims to Mecca and Jerusalem. In
the meanwhile, Cairo had become one of the most important
commercial centers around the 11th century. The Christians,
Muslims and Jews there had adapted into each other’s daily
life.
Sixth is the fusion of languages. The language used by
the people of Cairo in the said period was a mixture of a
number of languages such as Hebrew, Arabic, Coptic, Latin,
and Syrian. The religious and political struggle around the
end of the 9th century led to the chaos in the core of the
Islamic world. As a result, trade routes linking the Persian
Gulf and Indian Ocean turned westwards to Mediterranean
lands and Red Sea. Thus, Cairo turned to be one of the
beneficiaries.
The other factor that provided the interaction context is the
somewhat tolerant religious policy by Fatimid Caliphate
(969-1171). People of different races, colors, nationalities,
languages and professions lived harmoniously in Cairo.
Indeed, their interaction made Cairo’s culture of the period.
H5, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
International Auditorium (2nd floor, ICP)
The Image of “Others”: Barbarians in Chinese and
Foreign Chronicles
Chair: Guangqi WEI (魏光奇), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
Zhesheng OUYANG（欧阳哲生), Peking University,
Beijing, China
“The ‘Beijing Experience’ of 18th Century French
Jesuits”
Abstract: The 18th century was the time when French
Jesuits led the formation of the “Beijing experience” in the
West. They occupied an advantageous status over other
westerners in Beijing, in terms of the number of people
who had been to Beijing, the important roles they played in
Beijing, and the large amount of written materials they left
on Beijing. The well-known French Jesuits in 18thcentury
Beijing include Fr. Jean-Francois Gerbillon, Fr. Joachim
Bouvet, Fr. Jean-Baptiste Régis, Fr. Pierre Jartoux, Fr.
Dominique Parennin, Fr. Joseph de Moyriac de Mailla, Fr.
Francois-Xaier Dentrecolles, Fr. Antoine Gaubil, Br. JeanDenis Attiret, Fr. Milchel Benoît, Fr. Joseph-Marie Amiot, Fr.
Francois Bourgeois, Fr. Matthieu de Ventavon, Fr. JacquesFrancois Dollières, and Fr. Pierre-Martial Cibot. Most of
them, apart from being theologians, were scientists or
artists as well. Among them, 39 died in Beijing and were
buried at Zhalan and Zhengfusi Jesuits’ Cemetery. They
have become the symbol of Sino-French cultural exchange.
Their writings on the “Beijing experience” are preserved in
119
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Jean-Baptiste Du Halde’s two monumental works: Description
geographique, historique, chronologique, politique, et
physique de l’empire de la Chine et de la Tartarie chinoise:
enrichie des cartes generales et particulieres de ces pays,
de la carte generale & des cartes particulieres du Thibet,
& de la Coree & ornee d’un grand nombre de figures &
de vignettes gravees en taille-douce and Lettres edifiantes
et curieuses, ecrites des missions etrangeres memoires de
la Chine. Different from missionaries of other nationalities
who kept a close relationship with Rome, the French Jesuits
formed a distinctive group among themselves with close
internal organization and communication. Based on their
“Beijing experience”, their writings, mainly in the form of
letters and memoirs, can be divided into three parts. The
first part consists of their observation of Beijing city and
accounts of various kinds of scenes, among which the
records of the earthquakes and other disasters in Beijing
are of particular value. The second part is about their life
in Beijing and their working journals or reports. These
materials, especially those about their relationship with the
Qing Dynasty, their intercourse with Beijing people, and
their missionary, scientific and artistic activities, constituted
the core content or the core materials of the Sino-Western
cultural-exchange history at that time. The third part contains
their evaluation of Chinese political, economical, cultural,
technological and military capabilities, and their comparison
of China and the West in different aspects, which were
made through their “city reading” of Beijing. These kinds
of works had a profound impact on the French intellectual
world and Western society in general, and were the major
content of the Image Study of China as well. These written
materials are resources of great value. There is an evident
link between the Chinoiserie of 18th-century Europe and the
French Jesuits’ narratives of Beijing.
As an important part of the Sinology of Western missionaries,
the “Beijing experience” of the French Jesuits is the primary
source of Beijing Study for the West in the 18th century,
with the two aforementioned books by Du Halde being the
monumental works in this area. At the same time, it was used
as the main source in France and Europe to imagine China
and had a profound impact on the French Enlightenment in
the 18th century, as well as on the cultural imagination and
the transformation of ideas in modern Europe. The “China
image” created by the French Enlightenment movement,
including keywords on Chinese history and political
commentary such as “the Immobile Empire” and “despotism
in China,” is closely related to the influence of the Jesuits.
Jinghe LIANG（梁景和), Capital Normal
University, Beijing, China
“European and American Life as Seen by the
Eary Modern Chinese: A Case Study of Going
Global Series”
Abstract: In modern times, Chinese people began to
focus on the world and started gradually to observe carefully
the world. It was a long process whereby the Chinese
came to understand and recognize the world. It began
with individuals, moved to a few, and extended gradually
to crowds. Generally speaking, it included two parts--some
were students studying abroad, others were ambassadors.
Especially in the early modern times - before the 1870s
-1880s-the two parts were most representative. When they
went abroad, mainly to Europe and America, a new social
scene and world outlook came into their view. These new
things perhaps gave them great stimulation and excitement,
and were recorded in diaries and travel notes. These diaries
and travel notes have been the precious historical materials
through which we could recognize and discuss the history
of that time. According to these historical records, we could
find that their diaries and travel notes could be taken as the
“encyclopedia of the Occident.” It involved many aspects
of the Occident, such as the political operation of society,
democracy, industrial production, agricultural development,
mineral development, physical geography, commerce, trade,
education, health, ideology, culture, and social life.
This article focuses on the daily life of the Occident, which
was a concern for the Chinese in early modern times. The
paper looks “to the World Series” as its central data point,
choosing the early ambassadors and overseas students as
Chinese objects, and mainly selected their diaries and travels
as texts. They made descriptive records in diaries and travels
relating to many aspects of daily life in the Occident. These
involved many fields, such as dress, eating habits, lodging,
transportation, marriage, funerals, social contact between
males and females, gender issues, ethics, medical treatment,
health, and so on.
Why did the Chinese so concern themselves about the daily
lives of westerners? It presents a profound reality for us.
The human life is varied, and includes many forms, such as
politics, the economy, culture, society, and so on. Whereas,
with the purpose of one daily and ultimate goal, all forms
of life make every individual live a better and more qualityfilled life. Although the social life and the individual life have
many forms, they share some of the most basic elements of
life. The basic aspects of life not only penetrate deeply
into the life of each individual, but they also pervade human
society as a whole and all the while. The basic aspects
of life include the most basic and normal life styles, e.g.
dressing, eating, lodging, traffic, wedding, funeral, gender,
ethics, illness, death, and so on. Every human individual is
concerned with these basic aspects of life. In this sense, the
so-called better life and a better quality of life mean how
can we commendably enjoy the dressing, eating, lodging,
and traffic? How can we have the perfect wedding and
funeral? How can we have the most faultless gender life?
How can d we face illness and death? Therefore, the most
basic aspects of life are the primary themes of our life. If
only could we solve these primary concerns, our life and
our society could be meaningful. Our life should begin and
finish based focused on these concerns. Our social, political
and economic activities are mostly carried on with these
primary concerns in mind. Human literature and art are
mostly based on it. People spend their leisure time talking
about these essential aspects of life, because these concerns
are the first requirement of our lives. Why Chinese were
so concerned about the daily lives of Westerners in early
modern times was decided by these primary concerns of all
humans.
The Chinese were so concerned about the daily lives of
westerners in early modern China, that there was contact
and dialogue between two cultures. The great value of any
120
cultural system, which is created by human beings, should
service these primary concerns. If a culture is beneficial
to these primary concerns, we should promote it. On the
contrary, if it does not benefit them, it should be reformed. In
order to contribute to the development of a culture focused
on these first concerns, we should absorb and innovate,
a phenomenon that has have been well described in the
social and cultural change of early modern China. The
significance of the description about the life of westerners by
Chinese in early modern China was really reflected therein. .
Because of this, we should not only have “our own” cultural
awareness, but also have in mind the cultural achievements
of the “other.” Both of them promote development and grow
mutually.
Daichun YANG（杨代春), Hunan University, Hunan,
China
“The Introduction and Diffusion of Western
Philosophy by Wan Kwoh Kung Pao during the
Late Qing Dynasty”
Abstract:
H6, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
602 – 6th fl. ICP
The Confluence of Japan and World History
Maria Grazia PETRUCCI, University of British
Columbia, Vancouver BC, Canada
“Silver, Salt and Saltpeter: The Rise and Demise of
Sixteenth-Century Japanese Piracy in Kyushu”
Abstract: The silver traders who included Japan in the
world maps of the sixteenth century brought wealth to
local warlords and to the central government, but how did
they affect the lower layers of the population and the cities
where this trade was practiced? I will analyze the effects
of the silver trade on local industries such as saltpeter and
salt production in relation to piracy in several harbor towns
located in the Otomo and Matsuura domains of Kyushu. Past
scholars have studied Japanese piracy, while often omitting
the connection between economic changes and trade. In this
respect, this work is quite innovative, as it will delve into the
complexity of the Japanese economy through its links to the
“peripheral” world of piracy. The economic entrepreneurship
of local warlords brought an increase in the trade of sulfur
for Chinese saltpeter, allowing illicit trade between China
and Japan. This trade was financed by exchanges in silver
for silk, which augmented the wealth of local harbor towns
and of local warlords, as well as opened the doors to
smuggling and piracy. Local pirates’ wealth increased not
only by pillaging unfortunate ships, but also by controlling
and regulating waterways between Kyushu and the Seto
Inland Sea, and by exacting toll fees and monopolizing
salt productive islands. Hence, as local Kyushu pirates’
independence thrived, they could choose who to side for in
the wars for territorial aggrandizement.
Chair: Maryanne RHETT, Monmouth University, West
Long Branch, New Jersey, United States
Simon BYTHEWAY, Nihon University, Tokyo, Japan
John VAN SANT, University of AlabamaBirmingham, Alabama, United States
“Treaty Ports and the arrival of Modernization in
East Asia: images of the Japanese experience,
1858-1899”
“Japan in the Wake of the Opium War”
Abstract: The first Opium War (1839-1842) and the
conditions of the Treaty of Nanjing (1842) re-ordered the
diplomatic and international trade landscape of China.
Britain and other Western countries demonstrated they were
a military threat to the Middle Kingdom--and to all of East
Asia. Japan’s leaders had long regarded the advanced
culture and rational political organization of China as
elements to be adapted and utilized in Japan. The results of
the Opium War, then, were both shocking and a warning
to Japan to improve its military defenses and to improve its
people’s commitment to the shogunate. Yet, the Tokugawa
shogunate did not want to reveal its weakness to the public
by allowing news of the Opium War and Nanjing Treaty to
circulate in Japan. A few samurai scholars had access to this
information and soon warned that Japan needed to improve
its defenses or it would follow the path of China and be
pushed around by Western imperialists. This paper discusses
some of these warnings and concludes with a discussion of
the preparation--or rather lack of preparation--by the time
Americans came to Japan demanding trade and diplomacy.
I argue that despite warnings of outside dangers since
the Opium War, Japan was still not militarily or politically
prepared because of increasing internal disputes among the
shogun, the daimyo lords, and the imperial court.
Abstract: After celebrating the 150th anniversary of the
opening of Japan’s first treaty ports it is appropriate that
we acknowledge the important contribution made by these
ports to Japan’s economic development, and, more broadly,
modernisation. My research aims to uncover the agents
and mechanisms, individual and institutional, involved
in the transmission of ideas and technology between
the newly-opened Japan and the industrialised West. In
particular, I would like to examine the images and visual
constructs of the Japanese treaty ports, with their detail of
unprecedented interactions and cooperation; as they raise
many important issues that are central to our conceptual
understanding of Japan’s modern history.
In researching for the proposed presentation, “Treaty Ports
and the arrival of Modernization in East Asia: images of
the Japanese experience, 1858-1899” an extensive review
was made of a wide-ranging collection of personal papers,
books, newspaper articles, nevertheless, I found myself,
time and time again, returning to the photographs and
ukiyo-e (woodblock prints) of the period to examine and
consider the historical presentation, representation, and
re-presentation of modernisation, or Westernisation, in the
treaty ports of Japan.
121
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
H7, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
603 – 6th fl. ICP
Commemoration and the Hero: Transforming
History Education
Chair/Panelist: William PARSONS, Eckerd College,
St. Petersburg, Florida, United States
“What Students of World History Should Know
About Chinese and Russian “Heroes of History”
Abstract: Students studying the role of China and Russia
in world history are faced with many problems, in part
based on a general unfamiliarity with the events and
heroes of Chinese and Russian history, and in part
because of the strangeness of the pronunciation and
spelling of Russian, and especially Chinese names. I
will focus on ten “Heroes of History” from Russia and
10 Chinese heroes to construct a “cultural literacy” for
teachers of world history who want to include a focus on
individuals in history.
Although there is certainly subjectivity in deciding who
would be the most influential individuals in history, I will
not base my selection solely on my own preferences. I
will analyze several standard texts in world history and
several popular studies of the role of the individual in
history. But the choices will also be based on my 40 years
of teaching Russian history in college and my 30 years of
teaching courses in world history, where I had to learn to
deal with the importance of China in world history.
I think the teaching of world history has been less
receptive to highlighting the role of the individual in
history, with much greater emphasis on demographic
trends, technological innovations, commodity exchanges
and other trade issues, and I applaud these “new”
approaches. But I maintain that it is also important for
students of world history to know and be able to talk
intelligently about the individuals who have made a
significant contribution to world history.
John-Paul WILSON, St. John’s University, Queen,
New York, United States
“Mao Zedong and the Ideological Transformation
of Chinese Higher Education”
Abstract: Upon seizing power, the Chinese Communists
immediately took up the task of reforming China’s
educational system. Intellectuals and university
administrators who advocated the ideas and methodology
of the old regime were re-educated in the traditions of
Marxist ideology. Universities operating on their own
accord were brought under the centralized authority
of the state. But rather than formulate an indigenous
model for socialist nation-building, Party leaders settled
instead for a Soviet paradigm that emphasized economic
development over ideological transformation. As a result,
higher education was re-organized in a manner that
would best accommodate the training of students for a
variety of scientific and technological fields. In this way,
China’s industrial enterprises would be provided with
a technically proficient workforce necessary to foster
economic growth. However, in this effort to address this
need for technical expertise, Soviet-style development
patterns threatened to displace Mao’s vision for a purely
egalitarian society.
By focusing their attention upon the needs of economic
development, Party leaders not only failed to bring
about any real ideological transformation, but in fact
perpetuated the influence of undesirable classes upon the
rest of society. In which case, Mao ultimately resorted to
a notion of Cultural Revolution in an effort to resolve this
contradiction. Over the course of a decade, radical forces
within the Chinese Communist Party attempted to carry
out his ideological reforms within the universities. But
as a result of the ensuing economic and political chaos,
the search for a proletarian and industrially-developed
society nearly destroyed the educational system.
H8, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
“Historical Images of China Abroad in Popular
Culture, Photography, and Cartoons”
604 – 6th fl. ICP
Chair/Panelist: Richard HOROWITZ, California
State University, Northridge, Los Angeles,
California, United States
“Picturing China in the Global Nineteenth
Century: Art, Reportage and Ethnography in the
Photography of John Thomson”
Abstract: In the second half of the nineteenth century,
European imperial expansion and new transportation
and communications technologies made it possible for
the first time for large populations to see themselves as
part of a global human community. Photographs -- and
images based on photographs -- offered the public a
new visual vocabulary with which to imagine others, and
helped shape an emerging consciousness of the global
community. While the processes of nineteenth century
global integration have been much discussed by world
historians, the role of photography in shaping global
consciousness has not. This paper will make a preliminary
exploration of this issue through a study of the work of
the Scottish born photographer John Thomson. Primarily
known to historians of photography for his powerful
images of the poor in Victorian London, Thomson
developed his craft during long sojourns in Southeast
Asia, Hong Kong, and China between 1863 and 1872
when he created some of the earliest photographs of
Asia available in Europe. His photographs of China are
technically skillful and unusually sympathetic, embodying
a mix of art, reportage, and ethnography. Some of
Thomson’s photographs relate to enduring European
visions of China related to Chinoiserie, and other images
122
connect to an emerging discourse in which China was
viewed as backward and impoverished. But Thomson’s
work on China transcended stereotypes. In his books
(which combined images with texts) Thomson sought to
document China as he saw it, and to focus on China’s
people and landscape rather than the impacts of Western
imperialism.
Brett MIZELLE, California State University, Long
Beach, Long Beach, California, United States
“‘Ten Thousand Chinese Things’: Nathan Dunn,
Representations of China, and the Global
Circulation of Popular and Material Culture in the
1830s and 1840s”
Abstract: In 1838 the merchant Nathan Dunn opened
the first museum of objects from China in the United
States or England, promising visitors “Ten Thousand
Chinese Things” presenting “a full and complete History
of China.” Dunn’s encyclopedic approach argued for
Chinese civilization and attracted audiences eager to
experience China vicariously, prompting audiences
to think about “the character of that wonderful and
unchanging people” at a moment when Westerners were
debating how to understand China.
By 1841 Dunn had relocated his “China in miniature” to
London, where he hoped to influence British policy after
the First Anglo-Chinese War. British audiences, however,
tended to view his collection as evidence of a vanishing
culture, drawing comparisons to George Catlin’s Indian
Gallery in nostalgically viewing Dunn’s collections as
evidence of China “as it will never be again.” After
Dunn’s death in 1844, the collection toured England
before returning to the United States, where it was bought
and displayed by P.T. Barnum along with Chinese people
in a context of growing anti-Chinese sentiment.
This paper looks at the production and reception of
Dunn’s “Ten Thousand Chinese Things” in the 1830s
and 1840s, treating it as a case study of the circulation
of popular and material culture across national and
international markets. Examining the ways in which these
exhibitions created and contested knowledge about China
and the Chinese in the English-speaking Atlantic world,
I highlight the history and power of cultural exhibitions
while calling for the further integration of popular culture
into world history.
Ariane KNUSEL, University of Zurich, Zurich,
Switzerland
“The Dragon Awakens: China in Western Editorial
Cartoons”
Abstract: This paper analyses the use of the dragon as
a symbol for China in Western cartoons. It demonstrates
that the political, economic and social context in which
the cartoons originally appeared is crucial for the
123
decoding of the cartoons’ messages and the values
associated with China. In China, dragons have been
regarded as benign or even divine creatures and were
associated with imperial power. In the West, however, the
perception of dragons has been influenced by chivalric
romances with heroic knights who slew dragons. As a
result, Western cartoonists have been using the dragon
as a negative symbol for China in order to legitimize
various policies towards China. For example, during the
Opium Wars, the Boxer Uprising, and the May Thirtieth
Movement, China was often drawn as a dragon to
legitimize the use of force against China since fighting a
dragon represented a heroic act for Western audiences.
By portraying Western nations as humans and China as
a dragon, cartoonists also implied that Chinese society
was on a lower level of civilization than Western society.
Such cartoons were often published to justify the unequal
treaties or other aspects of (informal) Western imperialism
in China. Since 1945, the dragon has been used by
cartoonists to portray China as a political menace to
Western democracy or a threat to Western economy,
implying that specific actions have to be taken against
China in order to ensure Western security or wellbeing.
H9, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
605 – 6th fl. ICP
De-Occidentalizing Islamic Studies: Revising Asia’s
Place in Modern Muslim History
Chair: Idris Salim ElHASSAN, International Islamic
University, Kuala Lampur, Malaysia
Sean FOLEY, Middle Tennessee State University,
Murfreesboro, Tennessee, United States
“Periphery and Center: Southeast Asia’s Unique
Role in the Rise of the Modern Islamic World,
1875-1935”
Abstract: For decades scholars have seen Southeast
Asia as a tropical frontier for Islamic ideas that had first
emerged in the Middle East. Within this framework,
Islamic ideas travel from the core of the Muslim world
eastward to peripheral Muslim communities in the Pacific.
While Southeast Asian Muslims have adopted many
Middle Eastern Islamic ideas, it is also true that Southeast
Asia has served as a global center for Islam and that the
region’s Muslims have made tangible contributions to the
global Muslim community.
My paper aims to provide a new framework for
understanding Southeast Asia’s status as both a periphery
and a center of Islamic thought during a critical period
in the region’s and the Muslim world’s history, 1875
to 1935. Throughout this period, Europe’s cultural and
political hegemony forced Muslims in Southeast Asia
and the wider Muslim world to seek ways to reform and
revive their societies. The Straits Settlements were critical
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
to this process because they allowed Malay-Indonesian
Muslims to debate reformist ideas with each other and
to join similar debates taking place elsewhere in the
Muslim world and in new newspapers and journals
dedicated to Muslim reform. Southeast Asian Muslims at
home, abroad, and in print helped shape the responses
of Muslims to European power and paved the way for
the emergence of new Muslim nations in Southeast Asia.
Understanding how this process unfolded is especially
significant today, as Southeast Asia’s Muslims take on
more important roles in both global affairs and the
Islamic world.
Hassan Ahmed IBRAHIM, ISTAC, Kuala Lumpur,
Malaysia
“Shaykh Muhammad ibn ‘AbdAl-Wahhab and
Shah Wali Allah:A Preliminary Comparison of
Some Aspects of their Lives and Careers”
Abstract: Shaykh Muhammad ibn ‘Abd Al-Wahhab
(1703-1791) and Shah Wali Allah (1703-1762) were,
indeed, the two key Mujaddis in the entire eighteenthcentury Muslim world. Many scholarly and amateurish
works were produced in English, Arabic, Urdu and other
languages on their substantial achievements, but I am
not aware of any independent comparative study of
their careers and thought. This paper is, however, just a
preliminary attempt to construct such a comparison and
contrast through studying some aspects of their colourful
lives and intellectual legacies. The discourse contests, in
particular, the neologism “Indian Wahhabism,” which
had been coined by some orientalists to designate the
Indian Islamic reformist movement, because, to say the
least, it implicitly, but without justification, condemned it
as a carbon copy of Wahhabism, and its vanguard, Shah
Wali Allah, as a replica of his contemporary Muhammad
ibn ‘Abd Al-Wahhab. The discourse suggests that the
Shaykh and the Shah founded and spearheaded distinct,
but largely dissimilar, systems and schools of thought in
the pre-modernist era that have had far-reaching impacts
on subsequent Islam reformist movements worldwide.
H10, 7/10/2011
11:00 - 12:30 p.m.
606 – 6th fl. ICP
Hygiene, Medicine, and Disease, Part Two
Chair: Adam McKEOWN, Columbia University,
New York, New York, United States
George DEHNER, Wichita State University, Wichita,
Kansas, United States
“Desperate Measures: The Public Health Response
to a Novel Influenza Strain in Hong Kong, 1997.”
Abstract: The influenza A virus is a continually shifting
entity that is responsible for both seasonal infections
and random global pandemics. The virus is primarily
an infection of aquatic waterfowl that periodically
evolves into an illness readily transmitted by the human
population where it may circulate for an extended
timeframe. In 1997, Hong Kong health officials were
alarmed to uncover a novel influenza strain as the source
of a small number of deadly infections of citizens in and
around Hong Kong. Influenza researchers from around
the globe rushed to Hong Kong where they confirmed that
the afflictions were caused by an influenza type (H5N1)
never previously seen in the human population, and
one that could be readily found in a number of species
in the city’s wet markets. Using state of the art high-tech
equipment, the influenza researchers determined that the
new influenza strain was rapidly accumulating genetic
mutations associated with facilitating human transmissionperhaps portending a pandemic. In a decidedly low-tech
operation, Hong Kong public health officials ordered
the closure of the city’s wet markets and the slaughter of
all birds in a desperate attempt to disrupt the chain of
infection.
The gamble worked, buying a temporary respite from
the circulation of the new influenza strain dubbed “Bird
Flu.” This paper examines the events that lead to the
Hong Kong response, the juxtaposition of high and low
technology tools in the public health decision, and the
response of global health authorities in the wake of the
events in Hong Kong.
Nicole BARNES, University of California, Irvine,
Irvine, California, United States
“Microscopes and Moxibustion: Medical
Hybridization in Wartime Chongqing, 1938-1945”
Abstract: Biomedical theories of disease, armed with
new knowledge of microscopic bacteria and viruses,
fundamentally altered human understandings of
health in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. In late
Qing China, scientific biomedicine arrived alongside
Western imperialism in a process often portrayed as
a unidirectional exchange of information. This paper
places China at the center of an interaction between
Chinese and Western medical systems in another era
of heightened conflict—the War of Resistance against
Japan—and argues that both systems influenced one
another in a collaborative and adaptive environment that
denied the possibility of medical hegemony.
Fifteen months into the war, in October 1938, the
Guomindang government once again moved inland
along the Yangzi River to establish its wartime capital
in Chongqing. While the state espoused biomedicine
in its National Health Administration, municipal
hospitals, and public health programs, doctors and
pharmacists of Chinese medicine constituted the bulk of
the profession, and the two medical communities collided
and collaborated in serving Chongqing’s medical needs.
During this period, new linguistic expressions of the body
and disease, revealing a complex interplay of medical
124
epistemes, appeared in missionaries’ letters, records of
foreign philanthropic organizations, didactic Chinese
novels, medical journals, and newspaper advertisements,
giving voice to wartime China’s hybrid medical
community. The prevalence of biomedicine in Chinese
hospitals and medical schools today, and the popularity
of “alternative” medical practices such as acupuncture
and herbal treatments in Western societies, attest to this
hybridization of medicine in the twentieth century.
H11, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
607 – 6th fl. ICP
The History of the History of China: A Global
Understanding
Chair/Panelist: Gregory BLUE, University of
Victoria, Victoria BC, Canada
“Needham, Wittfogel and the Historical Dynamics
of Chinese Society”
Abstract: Joseph Needham’s Science and Civilisation
in China (1954- ; 23 volumes to date) is a scholarly
edifice that incorporates diverse historiographical
components. One of its major theoretical underpinnings
is his notion of a homeostatic social structure in imperial
China. As a seminal source for that notion, Needham
regularly acknowledged the 1930s work of the German
Marxist Karl Wittfogel. Wittfogel’s 1931 Wirtschaft und
Gesellschaft Chinas, published during a major Comintern
debate on comparative history, and subsequent preWW2 articles interpreted Chinese history via his
interpretation of Marx’s “Asiatic” mode of production,
though it did so in a fashion different from that in his
better known 1957 Oriental Despotism. Although
Needham and Wittfogel later developed strongly
opposed views of Chinese Communism, Needham
continued throughout his career to consider Wittfogel’s
early analyses crucial to understanding China’s historical
development - particularly, why no indigenous capitalism
became dominant there.
This paper examines the relation between Wittfogel’s
early analyses and Needham’s adaptation of them, with
modifications, for the purpose of exploring the history
of Chinese science in a global comparative framework.
Drawing on personal communications with Needham and
unpublished archival materials, it traces his engagement
with Wittfogel’s early writings, the two scholars’ personal
relationship in the 1940s, and Needham’s adaptation
of Wittfogelian insights in plans for his magnum opus.
While identifying historiographical commitments these
authors shared as well as points on which they differed
regarding comparative history and the “Asiatic mode,”
my treatment identifies a broader difference in historical
approach, namely, the distinct place they gave theory in
their work.
Victor RODRIGUEZ, Beijing Normal University Hong Kong Baptist University United International
College, Zhuhai, Guangdong, China
“Traveling Pedagogies: Violence & Democracy in
the Global Circulation of Ideologies of Education
during the 1920s”
Abstract: This paper offers an explanation as to why
appropriations of American ideologies of democracy
have been invariable associated with state violence. I
look at the global circulation of pedagogies of modernity
during the 1920s, specifically Deweyan projects of
democratic education in Mexico, Russia, and China
during the 1920s, in order to demonstrate that the
nexus of violence with democratic thought should not
be interpreted as a deviation or misinterpretation of
an original Dewey, but as an effect of a process of
translation. Translation bifurcated appropriation into
two simultaneous projects: one that sought to create
the conditions of possibility for democratic life through
state-led industrialization and another, more utopian,
that aspired to an egalitarian and democratic life. For
this purpose, I look at the ideological foundations of state
projects in Revolutionary Mexico and Soviet Russia and at
the debates on revolution during Dewey’s visit to China.
Translation offers a better model to understand the
dissemination of ideas globally than the framework of
reception, which is tied to a simplistic understanding
of cores and peripheries. In the reception framework,
cores are assumed to be active producers of modernity
while peripheries are understood as passive recipients
of the modern. In the translation model, both cores and
peripheries are intrinsically located within the modern.
I argue that the narratives of the transition to modernity
employed by intellectuals in these nations to justify
the appropriation of American progress should be
understood as modern nationalist discourses and object
of critical analysis as well.
Leif LITTRUP, University of Copenhagen,
Copenhagen, Denmark
“A Global or Universal History of Modern China:
Reflections on the Writing of a History of China
Since the 1400s for Readers of Danish.”
Abstract: A Danish history of a foreign country has per
definition a limited readership compared to works written
in English, but the readers may be more globalised than
in larger countries. How does this influence my work, and
how can writers from larger countries benefit from this
experience? This is the overall topic of the paper.
Direct relations between China and Denmark provide little
to enliven the historical narrative. Denmark has, however,
a history of both grandeur and humiliation, internally and
externally, and this experience may provide new insights
when applied to modern Chinese history it. As a historian
trained in this tradition I may have advantages - and
challenges - not given to authors from larger countries.
125
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Luo XU, State University of New York at Cortland,
Cortland, New York, United States
Chinese and international understanding of modern
Chinese history has a number of myths which the
historian must question, perhaps eliminate but at least
put into perspective. My suggestion is a historical
narrative using common/global historical experience
and explanation on such phenomena or topics as power,
glory and security, food, clothing and money, land,
territories and borders, formal and informal government,
creeds and customs, etc.
“China’s World History Theories in the 20th
Century”
The ultimate test would be to have the Danish text
translated into English - and perhaps Chinese - for
publication in these languages, and then back to Danish.
This is not realistic now but must always be kept in mind.
H12, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
608 – 6th fl. ICP
China: Challenges in Theory and Historiography
Chair/Panelist: Roger DES FORGES, University at
Buffalo, Buffalo, New York, United States
“China’s Role in World History and
Historiography”
Abstract: Many students of world history agree on the
need to transcend the Eurocentrism and teleology implicit
in most versions of Marxian dialectical materialism and
Weberian developmental modernization, but opinions
vary widely on just how this is to be done. I would argue
that an important first step is to rethink the history of
the polity we call China and to work toward a more
China-centered interpretation of Chinese history and
historiography. A second step might be to recognize the
value of certain Chinese conceptions of the interaction
of history and historiography in the process of writing
a more truly universal world history. In this paper I
shall outline a perspective on Chinese history that takes
account of both what happened (history) and what the
Chinese understood to have happened (historiography).
I shall then draw on that experience to propose a fresh
approach to world history that focuses on five world
regions that served as successive centers of human
civilization and played equally important but significantly
different roles in shaping the origins and evolution of
what we may call today’s global civilization. Just as we
may conceptualize Chinese history as the record of five
different kinds of polities that succeeded one another in a
certain order which was arguably twice replicated over
time, so may we think about world history as the product
of five global centers that succeeded one another from
earliest recorded times to the present.
Abstract: The paper will discuss the growth and
changes in China’s world history studies in the twentieth
century and the early years of the twenty-first century.
Particularly, it will examine three major discussions
on world history theories among Chinese historians
that have taken place since 1949. The first discussion
happened in 1961, which was conducted within the
orthodox framework of the Soviet historiography,
though outside of the dominant discourse a few scholars
tried to voice different views on world history. The
second discussion occurred in the early 1980s, which
was an attempt to break the rigid Soviet model and to
reconstruct world history system with the inspirations
from both classical Marxism and contemporary
Western historiography. The third discussion took
place in recent years, showing that many Chinese
historians still believe in the validity of Marxist historical
materialism, but at the same time they are more
than willing to embrace the recent scholarship from
the West, especially the global history theory and
methodology. The paper intends to show the persistent
effort of Chinese historians to blend their own version
of Marxist historiography with the global history
approach adopted from the West, in order to build a
system of world history with Chinese characteristics and
meanwhile search for their own academic identitity.
Weiwei ZHANG（张伟伟), Nankai University,
Tianjin, China
“Critique of Center-Periphery Structure: China
in Global History from a Noncentric and Holistic
Perspective”
Abstract: Chinese history was not, is not and will not
be a history of China within her “boundaries.” Rather,
it has been a contingent evolution as a result of various
interactive and interdependent parts in global history
from the very beginning in a non-centric and holistic
perspective.. Unfortunately, Chinese history has been
compiled, understood, and interpreted from either Sinocentric or West/Eurocentric perspective in superiority or
inferiority by both Chinese and foreign historians. And
China has been either centralized or peripheralized in
the misleading “center-periphery structure” of global
history. As a “glober,” the author argues that the “centerperiphery” approach cannot provide an intelligible and
significant picture for either Chinese history in particular
or global history in general since it distorts the reality with
a subjectivist prejudice based on superiority or inferiority
from egocentrism and its extension, cultural or nationalist
narcissism. The author holds that it is a real challenge to
a global historian to establish a “glober” identity instead
126
of a nationalist one since global history is basically an
axiological understanding, interpretation and description
of what happened in the globe.
The author suggests that China’s functions in the modern
global balance of power in terms of politics, economy,
culture and the military have been overlooked and
marginalized in “the center-periphery structure,” and
China’s role in modern global history should be reviewed
and re-estimated. This so because of the prejudice of
Western superiority in “world history” under West/
Eurocentrism in international academic circles and the
sense of inferiority of Chinese historians, who have been
influenced by the dominant West/Eurocentrism in both
Chinese and world history and the misleading separation
of Chinese history and “world history,” which is actually
foreign areas and national histories in China. As a
global historian, the author insists that de-centrism, denationalism, de-superiority and de-inferiority are essential
and vital for a 3D global history for all “globers” from a
non-centric and holistic perspective.
H13, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
609 – 6th fl. ICP
The Islamic World: Considerations on the Centers
and Peripheries
Chair: Patricia PERRY, St Edward’s University,
Austin, Texas, United States
Selda ALTAN, New York University, New York,
United States
“Sighting the Ottomans from the East: SinoOttoman Interactions and Chinese Perception of the
Ottomans at the Turn of the Twentieth Century”
Abstract: This article examines the Chinese perception
of the Ottomans within the global context of the late
nineteenth and early twentieth century, in which novel
ideas and discourses of nationalism were generated.
Through the examination of these ideas and discourses,
the article aims at comprehending the intellectual
transition from imperial to national imagination in
China. This aim is realized through reading Chinese
texts of the late nineteenth century to 1911 which
include commentary works of Chinese intellectuals who
tried to figure out the interaction between the global
and the local. The common point in these articles is the
utilization of the Ottoman case by Chinese intellectuals of
various ideological orientations for their constitutionalist,
revolutionary and nationalist causes. Through this
examination, it was concluded that although the Ottoman
case was utilized by Chinese intellectuals, it was not
viewed in a consistent manner due to the influence of
Ottoman-Chinese contacts. While, from the perspective
of the defenders of constitutional monarchy, Ottoman
State represented a case for the Qing administration to
learn from within a “shared sickness”; for the nationalist
Chinese intellectuals it was a political center with imperial
claims over both Chinese Muslims and the nations under
its rule. In the republican revolutionary articles written
after 1908, the Ottomans with the revolutionary practice
of the Young Turks seem to be one of the inspirations for
the approaching Chinese revolution. Hence the vague
and mostly incorrect perception of the Ottomans had a
noteworthy place in the production of Chinese nationalist
discourses.
Ahmed RENIMA, University Hassiba Benbouali of
Chlef, Chlef, Algeria
“China in the Medieval Arabic Geographic
Tradition”
Abstract: China was an interesting topic in Mediaeval
Arabic literature, poetry, history, geography and traveler
descriptions..., Asad al-Keir al-Anssari was an Andalusian
legist from the 12th century, He who was surnamed the
“Chinese” because of his long travels to China, in the same
period the legendary description of earth, site China as
the head, it is one form the five parts of a bird. Nassir
Adine Atoussi (d. 1274) an Iranian scholar, He has made
a new Zij called al Zij el Alkhani to the Mongol rulers of
Iran, and it was largely used in China, after the rule of the
descendants of Ginkizkhan there, and it was still used till
the arrival of the Jesuits to China. El Idrissi, Abou Abdellah
Acharrif, d. 1165, the most famous Arabian geographer
in the Middle-age, or quoted China in about 45 time, from
960 pages in his book of world geography “Kitab Nuzhat
al Mushtaq fi Ikhtiraq al afaaq,” China was more cited
than Sicilia, where he live for a long time. Ibn Batouta
Abu Abdullah Muhammad Ibn Battuta, (d. 369), was often
considered one of the greatest travelers ever. He was an
islamic scholar from North Africa, his travels last for about
thirty years and covered almost the entirety of the Islamic
world and beyond, extending from North Africa, to China
in the East. He visited Guangzhou, he arrived to Beijing.
He described his travel in very important book called the
Rihla. This paper is an attempt to discover medieval China
throw the Arabic geographic tradition.
Patrick WING, Ghent University, Ghent, Belgium
“Mamluk Political Change and Indian Ocean Trade
in the Fifteenth Century”
Abstract: The Indian Ocean basin has long been a
fruitful site for world historians examining patterns of
historical change. The fifteenth century in particular offers
opportunities for exploring cross-cultural exchange in
the era just prior to the entry of the Portuguese into the
region, and the beginnings of the transformations that
led to European dominance over much of the world.
This paper seeks to make a contribution to this field by
considering the view from Cairo. From the thirteenth to
the sixteenth centuries, Egypt and Syria were ruled by the
Mamluk Sultanate. Recent scholarship on the Mamluks
has identified the fifteenth century as a period of
127
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Sunday, 10 July 2011
economic crisis and political transformation. The actions
taken by the Mamluk sultans and other members of the
political elite to alleviate the financial problems faced by
the state included attempts to regulate the value of foreign
currency and monopolize trade in products like spices
carried from India, through Egypt and eventually the
Mediterranean. In their attempts to solve immediate and
local financial problems, the Mamluks inevitably made
decisions that had wider impact, including on the foreign
merchants who took an active role in the economic
system tying together the Indian Ocean with the Red and
Mediterranean Seas. Thus, the paper seeks to describe
the relationship between the shake-up in the Mamluk
political economy of the fifteenth century on the one
hand, and the fortunes of foreign traders on the other.
R. David GOODMAN, Pratt Institute, Brooklyn, New
York, United States
Nurullah ARDIC, Istanbul Sehir University, Istanbul,
Turkey
H14, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
“From India to the Maghrib -- and in Between:
Struggle over the Caliphate in the Center and the
Periphery”
Meeting Room # 7 (2nd fl., ICP)
“Reconstructing the Social Changes within the
Slow End of Domestic Slavery in Twentieth-century
Morocco”
Abstract: Reconstructing the Social Changes within the Slow
End of Domestic Slavery in Twentieth-century Morocco,”
offers an original alternative to the sweeping interpretations
of “Islamic slavery” based upon ahistorical, or superficial
gleanings of Islamic religious law. This paper suggests a
paradigm shift away from the limited explanation derived
from abolitionist political and legal influences, toward
examining the social changes within the end of domestic
slavery experienced by households and families.
Gifts and Cross-Cultural Interaction
Abstract: This paper compares and contrasts the
debates over the Islamic Caliphate in its center (Turkey)
and periphery (Arabian Peninsula, North Africa and
India) during the first quarter of the 20th century. This
period witnessed an increase in both the intensity of
nationalist movements among the Arab subjects of the
Ottoman Empire and the relative ideological power of
the (Ottoman) Caliphate, particularly due to the famous
‘jihad fatwa’ that the Ottoman sultan issued during the
war. The combined effect of Arab nationalism, European
colonialism in the Middle East and the Great War, as well
as the Ottoman response to all of these developments,
shaped the region’s modern history. The ideological and
political debates on the legitimacy of Islamic Caliphate in
its center were conditioned by domestic power struggles
whereas in the periphery the international political and
military competition was more important. Moreover,
the struggle in Turkey took place between two Islamic
groups, the “traditionalists,” who wanted to keep the
Caliphate as both a religious and temporal authority, and
the “modernists,” who tried to turn it into an exclusively
political office. In the periphery, however, the two groups
fought together against Arab nationalists and European
propaganda that aimed to create Arab caliphates in the
Hijaz and in the Maghrib. Both the anti-Caliphate groups
and pro-Ottoman actors in both contexts, however,
deployed similar discursive strategies for differing, even
opposite, purposes. The paper aims to demonstrate
this through an examination of primary sources
(official documents and the writings of the politicians
and intellectuals of the time) as well as the secondary
literature.
Chair: Michael HARVEY, Zayed University
Michael HARVEY, Zayed University, Dubai, UAE
Mie NAKATA, Kansai University, Suita, Osaka,
Japan
“The Sogdian Connections behind Amoghavajra‘s
Rise in Chang’an Buddhist Circles during Tang
period”
Abstract: In the aftermath of the An Lushan rebellion
(755-763), Amoghavajra (Bukong) was able to rise
to a position of influence within the Buddhist circles of
Chang’an through the support of eunuchs, the imperial
army and Sogdians. A group which played most
important role among Sogdians was that of military
commanders stationed in Liangzhou (Gansu Province).
Before the rebellion, they were under the command of
Geshu Han, the Military Commissioner of Hexi and
Longyou. Geshu Han invited Amoghavajra to Liangzhou
to preside over a ceremony baptizing of the commanders
in the name of Buddha; then, after the rebellion broke
out, they left Liangzhou, and proceeded to ally themselves
with a group of eunuch-led imperial regiments in
Chang’an, where they lent support to Amoghavajra’s
religious activities.
One part of this effort included the enlistment of
accomplished cavalrymen, including Sogdians, in
pacifying the rebellion. Meanwhile Amoghavajra
ordained several Sogdians and organized them into a
Buddhist circle under his tutelage, while maintaining his
connections with the eunuch-led imperial army forces.
Both eunuch-led imperial army forces and Amoghavajra’s
circle of monks came to embrace many members
of Sogdian descent. The both groups were strongly
connected with each other through Sogdian military
commanders from Liangzhou. Putting in another way, the
128
eunuchs and Amoghavajra’s circle of monks constituted a
tightly knit organization composed of both groups, which
formed the springboard which enabled Amoghavajra
to soar to a position of great influence in Chang’an
Buddhism, and golden age for Buddhism in general
during the reign of Emperor Daizong.
Mi-gyung KIM, Department of History,Tsinghua
University, Beijing, China
“New Interpretation of the ‘Li gui’ (利簋) Bronze
Inscription of Western Zhou Dynasty”
Abstract: This paper will present a new interpretation on
an important bronze inscription of China’s Western Zhou
Dynasty (1046-771 B.C.E.) by comparing it with sources
from ancient Greece. The bronze vessel called “Li gui,”
which was excavated in Lintong (臨潼) County, Shanxi
Province, in 1976, contains the inscription that refers
to the important historical event of King Wu of Zhou’s
conquest of the Shang Dynasty (1600-1046 B.C.E.) on
the day of Jiazi, the first day in the sexagenary Lunar
table used to record time in ancient China. There have
been debates among scholars about how to explain this
particular inscription to understand the historical event.
This paper provides clues to solve a major problem in the
debates-interpreting one keyword of the inscription-by
comparing ancient military ritual systems and military
compositions reflected in Western Zhou bronze vessel
inscriptions and the Zuo Zhuan (the commentary of Zuo)
with those in the historical records of ancient Greece
and Rome. The comparative analysis of the texts will
reveal that in both ancient China and ancient Greece the
military composition was based on kinship, and that they
had the same religious belief that their ancestors would
bless and protect them from the enemy during war. The
insight gained from the comparison will help us put a
new interpretation on the inscription’s keyword under
debate, thus contributing to our fresh understanding of
the important historical event of Chinese history.
Youqiang FU（付有强), Xihua Normal University,
Nanchong, China
“The Development of Travel Culture in England
from the Perspective of ‘Center-Periphery’”
Abstract: “Center-Periphery” theory, which is to be used
in this article to analyze the development of the British
travel culture, provides a very sound perspective for us to
understand the development of travel culture in Britain. Until
the later eighteenth century, the culture to which the social
elite in Britain aspired was geographically located outside
the country -- in Italy at the very beginning and later also
in France. Cultural centers on the European continent such
as Rome, Florence, Venice as well as Paris etc attracted the
social elite from the British Isles who are eager to develop
their culture. Therefore, the center which Britain’s social elite
adhered lay elsewhere and this spatial separation underlined
the need to develop travel as part of their culture.
129
Vicente DOBRORUKA, Universidade de Brasília,
Departmento de História, Brasília, DF, Brazil
“Theriac and Tao: More Aspects on the Byzantine
Diplomatic Gifts to Tang China”
Abstract: This papers emphazises the links between theriac,
the now-lost potion whose recipe is attributed to Mithridates
VI the Great and the long-life equivalents in Taoism, or
Daoism. The gifts that ambassadors from Byzantium sent,
especially in their embassies after 667 CE, seem to have
been highly regarded in Tang Dynasty China precisely
because of its similaririties to the so-called “Golden Elixir” or
jindan. The paper focuses on Byzantine diplomatic activities
as misperceptions of what theriac was “really” about, and
takes into account both traditional lore on the subject -- both
Chinese and Byzantine, i.e. inherited from the Greek world
and Byzantine’s view of diplomacy or treatment of foriegn
peoples. In this sense this paper also takes into account what
would be crystallized in Constatntine Porphyrogentius’ De
administrando imperio in later times.
H15, 7/10/2011
11:00 a.m. - 12:30 p.m.
Library Conference Room
China in Early Modern World History
Chair/Panelist: David PORTER, University of
Michigan, Ann Arbor, Michigan, United States
R. Bin WONG, University of California, Los
Angeles, Los Angeles, California, United States
“What Makes a State Early Modern? Late imperial
Chinese strategies of governance in historical and
comparative perspectives”
Abstract: Most scholarship on early modern world history
either addresses connections among far flung places or
seeks parallels between changes in varied settings with
those first recognized in Europe. When this second
strand of scholarship on parallels focuses on Asian state
transformations, it typically looks at state making in Japan
and Southeast Asia. China and India are awkward for
this approach because their far vaster territories are
under the rule of empires. This paper looks at the Chinese
case of empire and suggests that we need to refine our
conceptualization of “early modern” political change in
both temporal and spatial ways. First, what is early modern
varies by region of the world. Second those regionally
specific early modern traits can be related to subsequent
modern traits. Together these two propositions allow us to
identify and better explain patterns of political change in
early modern world history and how such changes inform
the modern era.
Upcoming Conferences and Symposia
Sunday, 10 July 2011
Kenneth POMERANZ, University of California,
Irvine, California, United States
“If there was an ‘Early Modern World,’ was China
Part of it?”
Abstract: Much research and teaching now assumes
that there is a world history of the period ca. 1500-1800 is
possible, and that it is usefully thought of as “early modern.”
Others, however, have expressed doubts about the teleology
seems implicit in “early modern,” about whether the global
links existing in this period justify taking the world as a unit,
and about whether the rubric “early modern world” reinscribes criteria for being part of “world history” that take
European patterns of development as normative.
China is crucial to these discussions. It is arguably the place
outside the North Atlantic where one can most easily find
state structures, markets, social movements, and so on that
most resemble those often taken to signal early modernity.
However, these resemblances seem to weaken over time,
making it very risky to infer long-run trajectories from
them. Nor were China’s connections to the outside world
particularly strong or steadily growing. And without China,
one would hardly have an early modern “world.”
Looking primarily – though not exclusively -- at economic
trends and institutions, this paper considers the degree to
which Ming/Qing history was “early modern,” how it fits
into larger world history narratives, and how surprisingly
difficult it is to assess: whether there is a world history of
this period apart from the question of whether it was “early
modern.” It concludes that while a case based solely on
either comparisons or connections is flawed, \ a strong case
can be made by combining those approaches.
Martin POWERS, University of Michigan, Ann
Arbor, Michigan, United States
“A Translingual Approach to Comparing Early
Modern Administration in England and China”
Abstract: A key problem in comparative history is
establishing a level playing field. One historian’s conception
of “bureaucracy” may differ from another’s or, as Jack
Goody has observed, national pride may tempt one to
apply a double standard when comparing two societies.
An alternative method is to apply translingual analysis to
a moment of cultural encounter. Under these circumstances
writers of the period will have been forced to undertake
comparison on their own. Their attempts to map foreign
terms onto a local lexicon necessarily expose shared
assumptions, as well as epistemic fissures. Between the late
17th and mid-18th centuries, English writers and translators
made repeated attempts to describe and understand
bureaucratic procedure in China. At the beginning of this
process, English-speaking authors could not distinguish
between nobility and political authority; those at the end
could. By tracing the increasingly refined vocabulary
employed to gloss known, Chinese administrative terms
and concepts, the historian can, with greater precision,
demonstrate the presence or absence of specific bureaucratic
practices in China and England during this period. Just
as interestingly, this method allows us to trace the ways in
which English writers make use of poorly understood foreign
concepts for their own ends.
David PORTER, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor,
Michigan, United States
“Early Modern Chinese Literature in Comparative
Perspective”
Abstract: This paper will explore the implications of a series
of unexpected convergences in the literary history of China
and England in the 17th and 18th centuries. Normally, the
literary histories of these countries are seen as completely
distinct until the early 20th century. Recent research
suggests that an approach attuned to the fundamental
commensurability of literary productions across cultural
divides might be more productive than one focused on
irreconcilable differences.
Lunch, 12:30 – 2:00 p.m.
2012
Siem Reap Symposium, January 2-4, 2012
Southeast Asia and World History The World History Association, in conjunction
with Pannasastra University of Cambodia, is issuing a call for papers for a
symposium on the world-historical significance of Southeast Asia. The symposium
seeks to generate dialog among scholars within and outside of the region
regarding its place in world history. It also seeks to stimulate discussion of world
history methodology as well as pedagogy while identifying those world history
processes that have application to the region’s past, present and future. Among the
topics that may be addressed at the symposium are: the nature of world history;
the processes of indigenization, localization, and syncretism; the decline and
fall of classical societies; Diaspora and gender studies; the colonial experience;
nationalism; conflict and post-conflict studies; trade; economy; language, religion
and culture; art; regional questions in global perspective such as borderlands;
regional diplomatic relations; investment, tourism and resource management issues; the environment; comparative genocide; and
models for World History and global studies in terms of scholarship and instruction. These topics are examples only and should
not be taken to exclude proposals on other topics. Scholars from all disciplines are encouraged to submit proposals. Select
refereed papers from the conference will be published in the e-journal World History Connected (University of Illinois Press)and
a book project is planned to which attendees will be encouraged to submit contributions to be considered for publication. The
symposium will be held minutes from the Archeological Conservation Area that includes Angkor Wat. Pre/post and concurrent
symposium activities will be structured so as to permit tours of these and other local sites which connect them to the wider region
and the world. Siem Reap’s international airport is serviced by a variety of airlines from most Asian hubs. Most international
travel passes through Bangkok’s international airport. Because of the International Dateline, attendees departing January 4 will
be able to make connections permitting participation at the American Historical Association in Chicago later that weekSee the
WHA website for more info on this fabulous symposium.
The 2012 Annual WHA Conference will be in Albuquerque, New Mexico, from June 27th to June 30th, 2012,
where our two conference themes in 2012 will be “Frontiers and Borders in World History” and “Indigenous Peoples in World
History. We are excited to be hosted for the first time by a public school district--Albuquerque Public Schools, with the venue at
Albuquerque High School, the oldest public high school in New Mexico. While it
may be the oldest, it is also state of the art, with full A/V support and high-speed
wireless in all session rooms, hundreds of computers available to us, state-of-the-art
lecture halls with excellent sound and light equipment, and a wonderful space for
Exhibitors. Albuquerque is also a fantastic city with its charming Old Town, the
Sandia Mountains as a backdrop to the city, a mild climate, the National Hispanic
Cultural Center, and the Indian Pueblo Cultural Center all within a few minutes
drive of the conference site. The area has a huge variety of natural, cultural,
recreational, and culinary opportunities, one conference attendees will be sure
to enjoy. Santa Fe is connected by high-speed Rail Runner train, and is reached
in less than 30 minutes, and also offers an outstanding variety of visitor options. Our local affairs committee will ensure that this
conference is definitely one of the best WHA has ever had. We look forward to meeting you there! See the WHA website for
more info on this spectacular opportunity.
The 2013 Annual WHA 2013 Conference will be hosted in Minneapolis at North Hennepin Community College.
Hosted for the first time at a community college, North Hennepin Community College is a superb location for our 2013
conference. Just minutes north of downtown Minneapolis, where a wide variety of restaurants, museums, theatres, ball parks
and cultural experiences will tempt conferees to stay and enjoy the area during and around the conference. At the college, an
excellent catering service will provide for our dining needs, while a state of the art campus with “smart” rooms ensures any AV
requests are easily met. Like the conference in Albuquerque at a high school, the conference at a community college emphasizes
the ecumenical nature of the WHA. The Minneapolis conference will also be well-supported by the vibrant Midwest WHA
affiliate. Come see for yourself this jewel on the Mississippi in 2013 at the conference--visit the WHA website for further updates.
2014 and beyond...
2014 and beyond The Conferences Committee is currently considering several proposed sites for conferences in 2014 and
2015 (which, by tradition, will be held outside the USA). Because no decisions have been made, the committee is still open to
any and all proposals. Persons representing institutions that are interested in hosting a conference should contact A. J. Andrea at
[email protected]
130
46
47
51
Index
NOTE: Panelists are listed by PANEL
CHEN, Jinxing, C9
GAMSA, Mark, A9
NUMBER, not by page number, unless
CHEN, Lili, C11
GAO, Yanli, F8
otherwise noted
CHEN, Qi, G10
GARCIA, Armando, D15, E11
CHEN, Xiangyang, G13
GEHRELS, Tom, F2
ABUSHOUK, Ahmed, C4
CHEN, Xiaohua, G15
GERGEL, Diana, D10
ADAMS, Paul, G14
CHEN, Xiaoming, C12
GERRITSEN, Anne, B6
AFOLAYAN, Funso, E13
CHEN, Xinmin, G9
GIANG, Do Truong, A9
ALTAN, Selda, H13
CHEN, Yueqin, B4
GIBELYOU, Cameron, C14
ANDERSON, James, E9
CHENG, Yinghong, A5, B10
GILBERT, Marc Jason, D3, F5
ANDREA, Alfred J.,
Opening Ceremony, B9, C3, D16
CHOU, Diana, B1
GILMARTIN, Peter, E15
CHRISTIAN, David, A2, D2
GOODMAN, R. David, H13
ARDIC, Nurullah, G8, H13
CLINTON, Maggie, E5
GORDON, David, D15
ARZATE, Anthony, E12
COBLE, Parks, E17
GOUCHER, Candice, C15
AU YONG, Ke-Xin, F9
COHEN, Aaron, G3
GRANDI, Alberto, F9
AUNG-THWIN, Maitrii Victoriano, D9
COX, Thomas, D4
GRENDELL, Dan, F9
BARNES, Nicole, H10
CROIZIER, Ralph, A1, D1, E1
GRININ, Leonid, G2
BARTLETT, Stephen, A8
DABALE, Yoknyam, E13
GRONEWOLD, Sue, C15, F14
BENJAMIN, Craig,
Saturday Keynote Address, A2, C2, D2
DAVIDANN, Jon, D3
GU, Jun, C7
DEHNER, George, D7, H10
GU, Ning, F8
BENTLEY, Jerry,
Friday Keynote Introduction, A6
DES FORGES, Roger, C13, H12
GUO, Changgang, C13
DISKANT, James A., F4, G4, H3
GUO, Wu, E8
BERKMAN, Patience, E15, G4
DITTRICH, Klaus, C12
HA, Songho, D4
BIN ABDUL HAMID,
Mohamed Effendy, C10
DOBRORUKA, Vicente, H14
HAGLER, D. Harland, G11
DONG, Zhenghua, G8
HALL, Kenneth, D9
BLACK, Linda, A3, E4, F4
DOOLEY, Howard, F16
HAMILTON, Gail, E12
BLANKS, David, B2, C4
DU, Xianbing, H4
HAMILTON, Sarah, D10
BLUE, Gregory, H11
DUAN, Tianjing, F7
HAN, Jianye, E8
BOUSQUET, Nicole, C14
DUNN, Ross, C2
HAN, Yijin, D8
BOYLE, Ramona, A10
DYM, Jeffrey, G3
HAO, Ping, Opening Ceremony
BRASO BROGGI, Carles, D15
EASTBERG, Jodi, E10
HARDGROVE, Anne, F12
BROWN, Cynthia, A2, D2
EDWARDS, Ronald A., E16
HARVEY, Michael, H14
BRUCE, Emily, B4
EL HASSAN, Idris Salim, H9
HE, Meilan, G10, H4
BUCK, James, E15
ENG, Robert, G5
HE, Ping, C5, G6
BYTHEWAY, Simon, H15
ENTENMANN, Robert, D13
HE, Qiliang, F14
CACCHIONE, Orianna, F1
FANDINO, Daniel, F12
HEATON, Jenine L., C7, D8
CANDLIN, Kit, C16
FEINBERG, Zachery, E17
HEMMAT, Kaveh, B5
CANTRELL, Phillip, A4, B3
FENG, Xiaobo, E8
HENRIKSEN, Mimi, G3
CARRILLO, Ruben, E11
FINDLEY, Carter V., F2
HIGGINS, Roland, G5
CASSIDY, Melysa, F2
FOLCH, Dolors, G12
HILL, John, C14
CHANG, Chih-Yun, B3
FOLEY, Sean, H9
HILL, Katie, A1, F1, G1, H1
CHASE-DUNN, Christopher, G2
FONG, Adam, C10
HOEFER, Regina, H1
CHAVEZ, John, C14, D17
FOSTER, Anne, F11
HOLMES, Rosalind, H1
CHEE, Grace, D17, E6
FREY, Scott, G2
HOPFENER, Birgit, G1
CHEN, Chi-Sung, C7
FU, Chengshuang, B7
HOPKINS, Ben, E3
CHEN, Fenglin, A6
FU, Youqiang, H14
HOROWITZ, Richard, H8
CHEN, Guangyu, D12
FUJITA, Kayoko, B6
HOSHINO, Yukiyo, E14
135
Index
Index
HOU, Jianxin, C5
LIANG, Kan, A4, E7, F13
NAKATA, Mie, H14
RUDIN, Kelly, F12
VU, Linh, C10
HU, Aiqun, G8
LIANG, Zhanjun, A7, B8
NAZARETYAN, Akop, E2, F2, H2
SANDERS, Thomas, D16
WADE, Geoffrey, A8, D16, E9
HU-DEHART, Evelyn, G12
LIN, Cunguang, E7
NEEL, Carolyn, D14
SCARLETT, Zachary, C9
WALTNER, Ann, B4
HUANG, Kailai, D7
LINDENFELD, David, D5
NEUMANN, Dave, E12
SCHRANK, Sarah, G11
WANG, Ai, G14
IBRAHIM, Hassan Ahmed, H9
LITTRUP, Leif, H11
NG, Tze Ming (Peter), D5
SCHURER, Norbert, E10
WANG, Chunchen, A1
INAGAKI, Tomoe, D8
LIU, Dongmei, E12
NGHIA, Tran Viet, D9
SHABAZZ, Kwame Zulu, E13
WANG, Dunshu, B7
ISMAIL, Muhamad, F16
LIU, Jinghua, E8
NICHOLS, Robert, E3
SHAN, Patrick Fuliang, C13
WANG, Hai, C7
JENNINGS, Christian, D2
LIU, Wenming, E7
NORTHRUP, David, E17
SHI, Cheng, B10
WANG, Lihong, B7
JIANG, Mei, G7
LIU, Xincheng, Friday Keynote Address
NWAUWA, Apollos O., C16
SHI, Guifang, A7
WANG, Xi, D4
JIANG, Tianyue, F1
LIU, Xinru, C9, D6
OEN, Karin, E1
SHI, Guopeng, G9
WANG, Yaping, F6
JIANG, Yinghe, B6
LIU, Xu, G8, H4
ONEILL, Patricia, F14
SHI, Linfan, B8
WANG, Yongping, G7
KAMERLING, Henry, F13, H3
LIU, Yaochun, E6
OUYANG, Zhesheng, H5
SHI, Yue, H4
WARD, Julian, F12
KEDAR, Benjamin, B9
LIU, Yu, D13, F8
PALAT, Ravi, C5
SHI, Yuntao, D6
WARD, Max, E5
KEIRN, Tim, D12, E10
LIU, Yu-jen, H1
PAN, Guang, B10
SHIVELY, Jacob
WEBB, JR., James L.A., G11
KEOBANDITH, Pick, G1
LOCKARD, Craig, C6, D9, F5
PANG, Yang Huei, C13
SHU, Xiaoyun, G14
WEBSTER, David, C12, E16
KHAN, M.A. Mujeeb, G6
LU, Donghai, G10
PANG, Zhuoheng, G8
SHKEL, Angelina, F10
WEI, Guangqi, E7, G15, H5
KIM, Mi-gyung, H14
LUHR, Eileen, D12
PARK, Hyunhee, B5
SLACK, Edward, F16
WEI, Xiaoji, H4
KIM, Seohyung, C12
MA, Baochun, D6
PARSONS, William, H7
SMITH-JOHNSTON, Deborah, A3, F4, G4
WEN, Cuifang, C11
KING, Anya, B5
MA, William, C1
PERRON, Anthony, G16
SONG, Yunwei, C5
WEN, Shuang, F10
KIRKER, Constance, B3
MACCORMACK, Sabine, B9
PERRY, Patricia, H13
SPAR, Ira, C1
WIESNER-HANKS, Merry, A3, E4
KNOTHE, Florian, B1, D1
MAGAGNOLI, Stefano, F9
PETRUCCI, Maria Grazia, H6
SPIER, Fred, A2, B2, E2, H2
WIETERS, Heike, D11
KNUSEL, Ariane, G13, H8
MAGGIONI, Luca, C14
PFEIFF, Alexandra, F14
SPODEK, Howard, C3
WILSON, John-Paul, H7
KOROTAYEV, Andrey, B2, E2, G2
MAJOR, Alexander, C8
PHARO, Helge, D11
STANDEN, Naomi, E9
WINDT, Craig, C6
KRAMER, Alan, G16
MANNING, Patrick, A5
POMERANZ, Kenneth, C3, H15
STASKO, Daniel, F2
WING, Patrick, H13
KUN, Yan, D5
MANOS, Marika, D12
PORTER, David, H15
STECHER, Anna, E14
WINN, Peter, E11
LABELLE JR., Maurice, F11
MAO, Yufeng, B5
POWERS, Martin, H15
STEIGER, Eric, D10, F9
WONG, Bin, H15
LAI, Yuqin, G7
MARION, Rene, C6
PRITCHETT, V. E., D17
STREETS-SALTER, Heather, F5
WONG, Winnie Win Yin, D1, E1
LASH, Johnna, F5
MARKLEY, Jonathan, C2, H2
PYBUS, Cassandra, C16, F17
SUN, Yue, A6, C5
WOOD, Barry, B2
LAWRENCE, Kevin, C6
MATTEINI, Michele, D1
QI, Shirong, Opening Ceremony
SURGULADZE, Kakhaber, C8
WU, Albert, D5
LAZICH, Michael, F11
MAUL, Daniel R., D11
QIAN, Chengdan, A6, B7
SWOPE, Kenneth, D9
WU, Guo, G5
LEDUC, Marie, F1
MAXWELL, Mary Jane, A3, D13
QIAN, Yihui, F7
SYED, Minhaj ul Hassan, E3
WU, Wencheng, A7
LEE, Angela A., E15, F4, G4
MAYNES, Mary Jo, B4
QIN, Fang, B4
TAO, Demin, C7
XIA, Jiguo, F6
LEE, Joyman, E16
McKEOWN, Adam, E6, G2, H10
QUAEDACKERS, Esther, C2
TARVER, Micheal, D14
XU, Jialing, F6
LEE, Yu-Ting, C7
McLEOD, Marc, A4
RACEL, Masako, A8, E16
TAYLOR, Tom, A4
XU, Lan, A6, E12
LEGASSIE, Joel, D13
McVAY, Pamela, C15
REED, Chris, D1, E1, E14, G1
TIAN, Jing, F3
XU, Luo, C11, G15, H12
LERNER, Jeffrey D., C15
MEI, Xueqin, D10
REEVES, Caroline, D11
TILLMAN, Margaret, D5
XU, Shanwei, E6
LEVIN, Katrina, C6
MIAO, Zhe, B1
REILLY, Kevin, C3, E17
TROPP, Jacob, D17
YAMAUCHI, Shinji, A9
LI, Dandan, F3
MILLWARD, James A., F10
REN, Donglai, D4
TSAO, Hsingyuan, B1, C1
YANG, Anand, C8
LI, Guangzong, F3
MINAMIZUKA, Shingo, C4
RENIMA, Ahmed, H13
TUAN, Hoang Anh, D9
YANG, Bin, A5, B7, F7
LI, Ji, F13
MIZELLE, Brett, H8
RETTIG, Tobias, F17
TUCKER, Ernest, D16
YANG, Chunmei, D6
LI, Jinxian, B8
MOHL, Raymond, G12
REYNOLDS, Douglas, A8
VALLEN, Nino, E11
YANG, Daichun, G15, H5
LI, Jun, F15
MOLA, Luca, B6
REYNOLDS, Jonathan, C16
VAN SANT, John, H6
YANG, Jingjun, G15
LI, Shian, G6
MOSTERN, Ruth, E9
RHETT, Maryanne, C8, H6
VANHAUTE, Eric, G2
YANG, Tao, F8
LI, Yan, C9
MUKAI, Masaki, A9
RIELLO, Giorgio, B6
VANN, Michael, G3
YAO, Bin, F10
LI, Yi, A5
MUKHINA, Irina, E11, H3
RODRIGUE, Barry, A2, E2, H2
VILLALTA PUIG, Stephanie, G11
YE, Xiangyang, E14
LIANG, Jinghe, H5
MURTHY, Viren, E5
RODRIGUEZ, Victor, H11
136
137
YE, Xiaobing, D12
YE, Zhiguo, A9
YI, Hua, F7
YIN, Hong, G6
YOKKAICHI, Yasuhiro, A9
ZANASI, Margherita, D7
ZHANG, An-fu, C11
ZHANG, Fengmei, C13
ZHANG, Jianhua, B10
ZHANG, Jiayan, A8
ZHANG, Jing, E12
ZHANG, Li, D7
ZHANG, Minlu, D14, E8
ZHANG, Rukui, B8
ZHANG, Shunhong, B10, F10
ZHANG, Shuqing, F17
ZHANG, Xushan, G7
ZHANG, Weiwei, H12
ZHANG, Yihong, G9
ZHAO, Gang, F15
ZHAO, Yiwei, F3
ZHIQIANG, Lin, E10
ZHOU, Weihong, D8
ZHU, Qian, E5
ZHU, Xiaoyuan, F6
ZHU, Yu, D12, G10
ZOU, Shuangshuang, D8
ZUO, Furong, G15
Notes
2530 Dole Street, Sakamaki Hall A-203, University of Hawai’i at Manoa, Honolulu, Hawai’i 96822 USA
808-956-7688 | www.thewha.org